Classic Audiobook Collection - Hereditary Genius by Sir Francis Galton ~ Full Audiobook [science]
Episode Date: April 8, 2025Hereditary Genius by Sir Francis Galton audiobook. Genre: science In Hereditary Genius, Victorian polymath Sir Francis Galton sets out to answer a provocative question: why do extraordinary ability a...nd public distinction seem to cluster in certain families? Drawing on biographies, genealogies, and public records, Galton surveys judges, statesmen, military commanders, scientists, poets, and other eminent figures, tracing patterns of achievement across generations. He argues that natural ability is unevenly distributed, that it can be studied with the same seriousness as physical traits, and that social institutions often hide or distort what talent might otherwise become. Along the way, he proposes early quantitative approaches to comparing individuals, wrestles with the influence of education and environment, and challenges popular assumptions about merit and opportunity in modern society. The book is both a window into the origins of statistical thinking about human variation and a revealing artifact of its era's anxieties about progress, class, and national strength. Whether read as pioneering social science, contentious cultural history, or a cautionary study of how data can be used to justify ideology, Galton's work invites listeners to examine how societies define genius and what they believe should follow from it. For ad-free listening try our premium subscription Chapters (Approximate) (00:00:00) Chapter 00 (00:34:52) Chapter 01 (00:42:07) Chapter 02 (00:54:53) Chapter 03 (01:34:22) Chapter 04 (01:56:57) Chapter 05 (02:02:27) Chapter 06 (02:58:17) Chapter 07 (03:07:27) Chapter 08 (03:28:39) Chapter 09 (03:43:39) Chapter 10 (03:51:21) Chapter 11 (04:03:01) Chapter 12 (04:06:47) Chapter 13 (04:09:32) Chapter 14 (04:13:04) Chapter 15 (05:04:52) Chapter 16 (05:07:50) Chapter 17 (05:15:35) Chapter 18 (05:17:20) Chapter 19 (05:51:37) Chapter 20 (06:18:45) Chapter 21 (06:40:32) Chapter 22 (07:04:04) Chapter 23 Learn more about your ad choices. Visit megaphone.fm/adchoices
Transcript
Discussion (0)
hereditary genius and acquiring to its laws and consequence prefectory chapter to the edition of eighteen ninety two this volume is a reprint of a work published twenty-three years ago which has long been unpurchable except at second-hand and at fancy prices
it was a question whether to revise the whole and to bring the information up to date or simply to reprint it after remedying a few starting a rata the latter course has been adopted because even a few additional data would have made it necessary to recast all the tabulations while a thorough reconstruction would be a work of greater labour than i can now undertake
at the time when the book was written the human mind was popularly thought to act independently of natural laws and to be capable of almost any achievement if compelled to exert itself
by a will that had a power of initiation.
Even those who had more philosophical habits of thought
were far from looking upon the mental faculties of each individual
has been limited, with as much strictness as those of his body.
Still less was the idea of the hereditary transmission of ability clearly apprehended.
The earlier part of the book should be read in the light
of the imperfect knowledge of the time when it was written,
since what was true in the above respects for the year 1896
does not continue to be true for 1892.
Many of the lines of inquiry that are suggested or hinted at in this book have since been
pursued by myself, and the results have been published in various memoirs.
They are, for the most part, epitomized in three volumes, namely Englishmen of Science,
1874, Human Faculty, 1883, Natural Inheritance, 1889, also to some small extent in a fourth
volume, now about to be published, on fingermarks.
The fault in the volume that I chiefly regret is the choice of its title of hereditary genius,
but it cannot be remedied now.
There was not the slightest intention of my part to use the word genius in any technical sense,
but merely as expressing an ability that was exceptionally high and at the same time in Bourne.
It was intended to be used in the senses ascribed to the word in Johnson's Dictionary,
viz, mental power or faculties.
Disposition of nature, by which anyone is qualified to say,
some peculiar employment, nature, disposition, a person who is a genius is dandas, a man,
endowed with superior faculties. This exhausts all that Johnson has to say on the matter,
except as regards the imaginary creature of classical authors called a genius, which does not
concern us, and which he describes as a protecting or ruling power of men, places or things.
There is nothing in the quotations from standard authors with which Johnson illustrates his
definitions that justifies a strained and tentacle sense being given to the word,
nor is there anything of the kind in the Latin word ingenium.
Hereditary genius, therefore seem to be a more expressive and just title than hereditary ability,
for ability does not exclude the effects of education, which genius does.
The reader will find a studious abstinence throughout the work from speaking of genius as a special
quality. It is freely used as an equivalent for natural ability,
in the opening of the chapter on comparison of the two classifications.
In the only place, so far as I have noticed on reading the book again,
where any distinction is made between them,
the uncertainty that still clings to the meaning of the word genius in its technical sense
is emphatically dwelt upon, page 320.
There is no confusion of ideas in this respect in the book,
but its title seems apt to mislead,
and if it could be altered now, it should appear as hereditary ability.
The relation between genius in its technical sense, whatever its precise definition may be,
and insanity, has been much insisted upon by Lombroso and others,
whose views of the closeness of the connection between the two are so pronounced,
that it would hardly be surprising if one of their more enthusiastic followers
were to remark that so-and-so cannot be a genius,
because he has never been mad, nor is there a single lunatic in his family.
I cannot go nearly so far as they, nor accept a mighty of their data,
on which the connection between ability of a very high order and insanity is supposed to be established still there is a large residuum of evidence which points to a painfully close relation between the two
and i must add that my own later observations have tended in the same direction for i have been surprised at finding how often insanity or idiocy has appeared among the near relatives of exceptionally able men those who are over-eager and extremely active in mind must often possess brains that are more excitable and peculiar
than is consistent soundness.
They are likely to become crazy at times,
and perhaps to break down altogether.
Their inborn excitability and peculiarity
may be expected to appear in some other relatives also,
but unaccompanied with an equal dose of preservative qualities,
whatever they may be.
Those relatives will be crank, if not insane.
There is much that is indefinite in the application of the word genius.
It is applied to many a youth-based contemporaries,
but more rarely by biographers, who do not always agree among themselves.
If genius means a sense of inspiration, or of rushes of ideas from apparently supernatural sources,
or of an in-honored and burning desire to accomplish any particular end,
it is personally near to the voices heard by the insane, to the delirious tendencies,
or to their monomanias.
It cannot, in such cases, be a healthy faculty,
nor can it be desirable to perpetuate it by inheritance.
The natural ability of which this book mainly treats is such as the modern European possesses
in a much greater average share than men of the lower races.
There is nothing either in the history of domestic animals or in that of evolution to make
us doubt that a race of sane men may be formed who shall be as much superior mentally and morally
to the modern European, as the modern European is to the lowest of the negro races.
Individual departures from this highly average level in an upper direction would afford
an adequate supply of degree of ability that is exceedingly rare now and is much wanted.
It may prove helpful to the reader of the volume to insert in this introductory chapter,
a brief summary of its data and course of arguments. The primary objective was to investigate
whether, and in what degree, natural ability was hereditarily transmitted. This could not be easily
accomplished without a preliminary classification of ability according to standard scale, so the first
part of the book is taken up with an attempt to provide one. The method employed is based,
on the law commonly known to mathematicians as that of frequency of error, because it was
devised by them to discover the frequency with which various proportionate amounts of error
might be expected to occur in astronomical and geodetic operations, and thereby to estimate
the value that was probably nearest to the truth, from a mass of slightly discordant measures
of the same fact.
Its application has been extended by Quetilet to the proportion of the human body, on the grounds
that the differences, say in stature, between men of the same race might theoretically be treated
as if they were errors made by nature in an attempt to mould individual men of the same race
according to the same ideal pattern. Fantastic as such a notion may appear to be when it is
expressed in these bare terms, without an accompaniment of a full explanation, it can be shown
to rest on a perfectly just basis. Moreover, the theoretical predictions were found by him
to be correct, and their correctness in analogues cases under reasonable reservations,
has been confirmed by multitudes of subsequent observations, of which perhaps the most
noteworthy are those of Professor Wilden, on that human creature the common shrimp.
Proc Royal Society, page 2, volume 51, 1892.
One effect of the law may be expressed under this form, though it is not that which was
used by Quetlet.
Suppose 100 adult Englishmen, to be selected at random, and ranged in the order of their
statues in a row, the statues of the 50th and 51st men almost identical, and would represent
the average of all the statures. Then the difference, according to the law of frequency,
between them and the 63rd man, would be the same as that between the 63rd and the 75th.
The 75th and the 84th, the 84th and the 90th. The intervening men between these divisions,
whose numbers are 13, 12, 9, and 6, form a succession of classes, diminishing as we see in numbers,
but each separated from its neighbor by equal grades of stature. The diminution of the successive
of classes is thus far small, but it would be found to proceed at an enormously accelerated
rate, if a much longer row than that of 100 men were taken, and if their classification
were pushed much farther, as is fully shown in this book. After some provisional verification,
I applied this law to mental faculties, working at backwards in order to obtain a scale of
ability, and to be enabled, thereby, to give precision to the epithets employed. Thus the rank
of 4,000, or thereabouts, is expressed by the word eminent. The application, the application,
of the law of frequency of error to mental faculties has now become accepted by many persons,
for it is found to accord well with observation. I know of examiners who habitually use it to
verify the general accuracy of the marks given to many candidates in the same examination.
Also, I am informed by one mathematician that before dividing his examines into classes,
some regard is paid to this law. There is nothing said in this book about the law of frequency
that subsequent experience has not confirmed and even extended, except that,
more empathic warning is needed against its unchecked application.
The next step was to gain a general idea as to the transmission of ability,
founded upon a large basis of homogeneous facts by which to test the results that might
be afterwards obtained from more striking but less homogeneous data.
It was necessary in seeking for these to sedulously guard against any bias of my own.
It was also essential that the group to be dealt with should be sufficiently numerous for statistical
treatment, and again that the family histories of the persons it contained should be
accessible, and, if possible, already published.
The list at length adopted for this prefatory purpose was that of the English judges
since the Reformation.
Their kinships were analysed, and their percentage of their eminent relations in their
various near degrees were tabulated, and the results discussed.
These were very striking, and seemed amply sufficient of themselves to prove the main
question.
Various objections to the validity of the inferences drawn from them may, however, rise,
they are considered and it is believed disposed of in the book.
After doing this, a series of lists were taken in succession of the most illustrious statesmen, commanders, literary men, met of science, poets, musicians and painters, of whom history makes mention.
To each of these lists were added many English eminent men of recent times whose biographies are familiar, or if not, are easily accessible.
The lists were drawn up without any bias of my own, for I always relied mainly upon the judgment of others.
exercise without any knowledge of the object of the president inquiry such as the selections made by historians or critics after the lists of the illustrious men had been disposed of a large group of eminent protestant divines were taken in hand namely those who were included in middleton's once well-known and highly esteemed biographical dictionary of such persons
afterwards the senior classics of cambridge were discussed then the north country oarsmen and wrestlers in the principal lists all the selected names were inserted
in which those who were known to have eminent kinsmen were printed in italics,
so the proportion of failures can easily be compared with the successes.
Each list was followed, as the list of the judges have been,
with a brief dictionary of kinships, all being afterwards tabulated and discussed in the same way.
Finally, the various results were brought together and compared,
showing a remarkable general agreement with a few interesting exceptions.
One of these exceptions lay in the preponderating influence of the maternal side
in the case of the divines. This was discussed and apparently accounted for.
The remainder of the volume is taken up with topics that are suggested by the results of the former portion,
such as the comparative worth of different races, the influence that affect the natural ability of nations,
and finally a chapter of general considerations. If the work were rewritten,
the part of the last chapter which refers to Darwin's provisional theory of Pangenesis would require a vision,
not to be largely extended in order to deal with the evidence for and against the hereditary
habits that were not inborn, but had been acquired through practice.
Marvel, as is the power of the theory of pangenesses in bringing large classes of apparently
different phenomena under a single law. Serious objections have since arisen to its validity
and prevented its general acceptance. It would, for example, almost compel us to believe
that the hereditary transmission of accidental mutilations and of acquired aptitudes would be
the rule and not the exception, but leaving out of the question,
or theoretical reasons against this belief, such as those which I put for myself many years ago,
as well as the more cogent ones abducted by Weissman in later years.
Putting these wholly aside and appealing to experimental evidence,
it is now certain that the tendency of acquired habits to be hereditarily transmitted
is at the most extremely small.
There may be some few cases, like those of brown, sick-wired screening pigs,
in which injury to the nervous substance of the parents affects their offspring,
but as a general rule with sketchly any exception that cannot be ascribed to other influences
such as bad nutrition or transmitted microbes, the injuries or habits of the parents
are found to have no effect on the natural form or faculties of the child.
Whether very small hereditary influences of the supposed kind accumulating in the same
direction for many generations may not ultimately affect the qualities of the species
seems to be the only point now seriously in question.
Many illustrations have been offered by those few persons of high authority who still maintain their acquired habits, such as the use or disuse of particular organs in the parents.
It may have been hereditarily transmitted in a sufficient degree to notably affect the whole breed after many generations.
Among these illustrations, much stress has been laid on the diminishing size of the human jaw in highly civilized peoples.
It is urged that their food is better cooked and more toothsome than that of their ancestors.
consequently the masticating apparatus of the race has dwindled through disuse.
The truth of the evidence on which this argument rests is questionable
because it is not at all certain than non-European races
who have more powerful jaws than ourselves is the more than we do.
A Chinaman lives and has lived for centuries on rice and spoon meat
or such overboiled diet as his chopsticks can deal with.
Equatorial Africans live to a great extent on bananas
or else on cassava, which being usually of the portals,
poison's kind must be well boiled before it is eaten in order to destroy the poison.
Many of the eastern Aka-Bago islanders live on Sago.
Pastoral tribes eat meat occasionally, but their usual diet is milk or curds.
It's only the hunting tribes who habitually live upon tough meat.
It follows that the diminishing size of the human joys in highly civilized people must be ascribed to other causes,
such as those, whatever they may be, that reduce the weight of the whole skeleton in delicately nurtured animals.
it seems feasible to subject the question to experiment whether certain acquired habits acting during at least ten twenty or more generations have any sensible effects on the race i will remarks on this subject which i made two years ago first in a paper read at a congress in paris and afterwards at the british association at newcastle
the position taken was that the experiments ought to be made on a large scale and upon creatures that were artificially hatched and therefore wholly isolated from maternal teachings fowls
moths and fish were the particular creature suggested. Fowls are reared in incubators at very many
places on a large scale, especially in France. It seems not difficult to devise practices associated
with peculiar cause to food, with colours connected with food, or with food that was found to be
really good through deterrent and appearance, and certain of the breeding places, to regularly subject
the chicks to these practices. Then after many generations had passed by, to examine whether or no,
the chicks of the then generation had acquired any instinct for performing them,
by comparing the behaviour with that of chicks reared in other places.
As regards moths, the silkworm industry is so extensive and well understood
that there would be abundant opportunity for analogous experiments with moths,
both in France and Italy.
The establishments for Pisciculture afford another field.
It would not be worthwhile to initiate courses of such experiments
unless the crucial value of what they could teach us when completed had first been fully ascended.
to. To my own mind, they would rank as crucial experiments so far as they went and be worth
undertaking, but they did not appear to strike others so strongly in the same light. Of course,
before any such experiments were set on foot, they would have to be considered in detail
by many competent minds and be closely criticised. Another topic would have been treated
at more length if this book were rewritten, namely the distinction between variations and sports.
It would even require remodeling of much of the existing matter.
the views i've been brought to attain since it was written are amplifications of those which are already put forward in page three hundred and fifty four to five but insufficiently pushed there to their logical conclusion
they are that the word variation is used indiscriminately to express two fundamentally distinct conceptions sports and variations properly so called it has been shown in natural inheritance that the distribution of faculties in a population cannot possibly remain constant if on the average the children resemble their people
parents. If they did so, the giants, in any mental or physical particular, would become
more gigantic, and the dwarfs more dwarfish in each successive generation. The counteracting
tendency is what I called regression. The filial center is not the same as a parental center,
but it is nearer to mediocrity. It regresses towards the racial center. In other words,
the filial center, or the fraternal center, if we change the point of view, is always
nearer on the average to the racial centre than the parental centre was.
There must be an average regression in passing from the parental to the filial centre.
It is impossible briefly to give a full idea in this place, either of the necessity or of the
proof of regression. They have been thoroughly discussed in the work in question.
Suffice it to say that the result gives procedure of a typical centre from which individual
variations occur in accordance with the law of frequency, often to a small amount, more rarely to
larger one, very rarely indeed to one that is much larger, and practically never to one that
is larger still. The filial centre falls back further towards mediocrity in a constant proportion
to the distance to which the parental centre has deviated from it, whether the direction of
the deviation be in excess or in deficiency. All true variations are, as I maintain of this kind,
and it is in consequence impossible that the natural qualities of a race may be permanently
changed through the action of a selection upon mere variations.
The selection of the most serviceable variations cannot even produce any great degree of artificial
and temporary improvement because an equilibrium between deviation and regression will soon be reached,
whereby the best of the offspring will cease to be better than their own size and dams.
The case is quite different in respect to what are technically known as sports.
In these, a new character suddenly makes its appearance in a particular individual,
causing him to differ distinctly from his parents and from others of his race.
Such new characters are also found to be transmitted to descendants.
Here, there have been a change of typical centre.
A new point of departure has somehow come into existence towards which regression has henceforth to be measured,
and consequently a real step forward has been made in the course of evolution.
When natural selection favours a particular sport, it works effectively towards the formation of a new species,
but the favour that it simultaneously shows to mere variations seems to be thrown away so far as that end it concerned.
There may be entanglement between a sport and a variation which leads to a hybrid and unstable result.
Well exemplified in the imperfect character of the fusion of different human races,
here numerous pure specimens of their ancestral types are apt to crop out,
notwithstanding the intermixture by marriage that had been going on for many previous generations.
it has occurred to others as well as myself as to mr wallace and to professor romains that the time may have arrived when an institute for experiments on hereditary might be established with advantage
a farm and garden of a very few acres with varied exposure and well supplied with water placed under the charge of intelligent care-takers supervised by a biologist would afford the necessary basis for a great variety of research upon inexpensive animals and plants
the difficulty lies in the smallness of their number of competent persons who are actively engaged in hereditary inquiry who could be depended upon to use it properly
the direct result of this inquiry is to make manifest the great and measurable differences between the mental and bodily faculties of individuals and to prove that the laws of hereditary are as applicable to the former as to the latter
its indirect result is to show that a vast but unused power is vested in each generation over the very natures of their successors that is over their inborn faculties and dispositions the brute power of doing this by means of appropriate marriages or abstentation for marriage undoubtedly exists however
much the circumstances of life may hamper its employment.
The great problem of the future betterment of the human race is confessedly, at the present time,
hardly advanced beyond the stage of academic interest.
But thought and action moves swiftly nowadays, and it is by no means impossible that a generation
which has witnessed the exclusion of the Chinese race from the customary privileges of settlers
in two continents and the deportation of a Hebrew population from a large portion of a third
may live to see other anaculous acts performed under sudden socialistic pressure.
The striking results of an evil inheritance have already forced themselves so far on the popular mind
that indignation is freely expressed without any marks of disapproval from others.
At the yearly output by unfit parents of weekly children,
who are constitutately incapable of growing up into serviceable citizens,
and who are a serious encumbrance to the nation,
the question about to be considered may unexpectedly acquire,
importance as falling within the sphere of practical politics, and, if so, many demographic data
that require forethought and time to collect, and a dispassionate and leisurely judgment to discuss,
will be hurriedly and sorely needed. The topics to which I refer are the relative fertility
of different classes and races, and the tendency to supplant one another under various circumstances.
The whole question of fertility under the various conditions of civilized life requires more
detailed research than it has yet received. We require further investigations into the truth of the
hypothesis of Malthus, that there is really no limit to overpopulation beside that which is
affordable by misery or prudential restraint. Is it true that misery, in any justifiable sense of that
word, provides the only check which acts automatically, or are other causes in existence
active, though as yet obscure, that assist in restraining the overgrowth of population? It is certain
that the productiveness of different marriages differs greatly in consequence of unexplained
conditions. The variation in fertility of different kinds of animals that have been captured,
then wild and afterwards kept in a menageries, is, as Darwin long since pointed out, most notable
and apparently capricious. The majority of those which thrive in confinement and apparently enjoy
excellent health are nevertheless absolutely infertile. Others, often of closely allied species,
had their productivity increased. One of the many of the many,
the evidences of burr great ignorance of the laws that govern infertility is seen in the behavior of bees,
who have somehow discovered that by merely modifying the diet and the size of the nursery of any female grub,
they can it will cause it to develop, either into a naturally sterile worker or into a potential mother of a huge hive.
Demographers have undoubtedly collected and collated a vast amount of information bearing on the fertility of different nations,
but they have mainly attacked the problem in the gross and not in the detail,
so that we possess little more than mean values that are to general populations and are very valuable in that way, but we remain ignorant of much else, that a moderate amount of judiciously directed research might perhaps be able to tell.
As an example of what could be sought with advantage, let us suppose that we take a number sufficient for statistical purposes of persons occupying different social classes.
Those who are the least efficient in physical, intellectual and moral grounds, forming our lowest class, and those who are the most most.
most efficient forming our highest class. The question to be solved relates to the hereditary
permanence of the several classes. What proportion of each class is described from parents
who belong to the same class, and what proportion is described from parents who belong to each
of the other classes? Do these persons who have honorably succeeded in life and who are
presumably, on the whole, the most valuable portion of our human stock, contribute on the aggregate
their fair share of posterity to the next generation? If not, do they contribute more of
or less than their fair share and in what degree?
In other words, is the evolution of man in each particular country favorably or injuriously
affected by its special form of civilization?
Enough is already known to make it certain that the productiveness of both the extreme classes,
the best and the worst, falls short of the average of the nation as a whole.
Therefore, the most prolific class necessarily lies between the two extremes, but at what intermediate
point does it lie?
Taken altogether on any reasonable principle are the natural gifts of the most prolific class.
bodily intellectual and moral above or below the line of national mediocrity if above
that line then the existing conditions are favorable to the improvement of the race
if they are below that line they must work towards its degradation
these very brief remarks serve to shadow out the problem it would require much
more space than is now available before it could be phrased in a way free from
ambiguity so that its solution would clearly instruct us whether the
conditions of life at any period in any given race
were tending to raise or to depress its natural qualities.
Whatever other countries may or may not have lost, ours are certainly gained on more than one occasion by the infusion of the breed of selected sub-races,
especially of that of the protestant refugees from religious persecution on the continent.
It seems reasonable to look upon the Huguenots as men who, on the whole, had inborn qualities of a distinctive kind from the majority of their countrymen,
who may therefore be spoken of as a subtype, that is to say, capable, when isolated, of
continuing their race without its showing any strong tendency to revert to the form of the
earlier type from which it was a well-defined departure.
It proved also that the cross-breed between them and our ancestors was a singularly successful
mixture.
Consequently, England has been largely indebted to the natural refinement and to the solid
worth of the Huguenot breed, as well as to the culture and technical knowledge that
the Huguenots bought with them. The frequency in history with which one race has supplanted
another over wide geographical areas is one of the most striking facts in the evolution of
mankind. The denizens of the world at the present day form a very different human stock to that
which inhabited it a dozen generations ago and to all appearance a no less difference will
be found in our successors a dozen of generations hence. Partially it may be that new human
varieties have come into permanent or only into temporary existence.
like that most remarkable mixed race of the Normans many centuries ago,
in whom, to use well-known words of the late Professor Freeman,
the indomitable figure of the Scandinavians,
joined to the buoyant vivacity of the gall,
produced the conquering and ruling race of Europe.
But principally the challenge of which I spoke is due to great alterations
in the proportion of those who belong to the old and veil-established types.
The Negro now born in the United States has much the same natural faculties
as his distant cousin who is born in Africa,
the effect of his transplantation being ineffective in changing its nature,
but very effective in increasing his numbers,
in enlarging the range of his distribution and in destroying Native American races.
There are now some 8 million of Negroes in lands where not one of them existed 12 generations ago,
and probably not one representative of the race which they displaced remains there.
On the other hand, there has been no corresponding diminution of numbers in the parent home of the Negro,
precisely the same may be said of the European races,
who have during the same period swarmed over the temperate regions of the globe,
forming the nuclear of many future nations.
It is impossible, even the vagus way, in a brief space,
to give a just idea of the magnitude and variety of changes produced to the human stock
by the political events of the last few generations,
and it would be difficult to do so in such a way as not to seriously wound
the patriotic susceptibilities of many readers.
The natural temperaments and moral ideals of different races are various,
and praise or blame cannot be applied,
at the discretion of one person without exciting remonstrance from others who take different views with perhaps equal justice the birds and beasts assembled in conclave may try to pass a unanimous resolution in favour of the natural duty of the mother to nurture and protect her offspring
but the kapu would musically protest the irish cult may desire the extension of his race and the increase of its influence in the representative governments of england and america but the wishes of his anglo-saxon or teuton fellow subjects may lie in the opposite direction
and so on indefinitely. My object now is merely to urge inquiries into the historical fact
whether legislation, which has led to the substitution on a large scale of one race for another,
has not often been the outcome of conflicting views into which the question of race highly entered
at all, and which were so nearly balanced that if the question of race had been properly
introduced into the discussion, the result might have been different. The possibility of
such being their case cannot be doubted, and afford strong reason for justly appraising the influence
of race, and of here ather including it at neither more nor less than its real value
among the considerations by which political action will be determined.
The importance to be attached to race is a question that deserves a far larger measure
of exact investigation than it receives. We are exceedingly ignorant of the respective ranges
of the natural and acquired faculties in different races, and there is two greater tendency
among writers to dogmatize wildly about them, some grossly magnifying, others as greatly minimizing
their several provinces. It seems, however, possible to answer this question unambiguously difficult
as it is. The recent attempts of many European nations to utilize Africa for their own purposes
gives immediate and practical interest to inquiries that bear on the transplantation of races. They
compels to face the question as to what races should be politically aided to become hereafter
the chief occupiers of that continent. The varieties of Negroes, Bantus, Arab half-breeds and others,
who now inhabit Africa are very numerous, and they differ much from one another in their natural qualities.
Some of them must be more suitable than others to thrive under the form of moderate civilization,
which is likely to be introduced into Africa by Europeans, who will enforce justice and order,
exalted desire among the natives, for comforts and luxuries, and make steady industry,
almost a condition of living at all.
Such races would spread and displace the others by degrees, what may prove that the Negroes,
one and all will fail as completely under the new conditions as they have failed under the old ones to submit to the needs of a superior civilization to their own in this case their races numerous and prolific as they are will in course of time be supplanted and replaced by their betters
it seems scarcely possible as yet to assure ourselves as to the possibility of any variety of white men to work to thrive and to continue their race in the broad regions of the tropics we could not do so without better knowledge that we now
possess of the different capacities of individuals to withstand that malarious and
climatic influences much more care is taken to select appropriate varieties of plants
and animals for plantation and foreign settlements than to select appropriate types
and men discrimination and foresight are shown in the one case and indifference
born of ignorance is shown in the other the importance is not yet sufficiently
recognized of a mere exact examination and careful record than is now made of the
physical qualities and hereditary attinsidence of candidates for
employment in tropical countries. We require these records to enable us to learn hereafter what
are the conditions in youth that are prevalent among those whose health subsequently endure the
change of climatic influence satisfactorily, and conversely as regards those who failed. It is
scarcely possible to properly conduct such an investigation retrospectively. In conclusion,
I wish again to emphasise the fact that the improvement of the natural gifts of future generations
of the human race is largely through indirectly under our control.
We may not be able to originate, but we can guide.
The processes of evolution are in constant and spontaneous activity,
some pushing towards the bad, some towards the good.
Our part is to watch for opportunities to intervene
by checking the format, giving free play to the latter.
We must distinguish clearly between our power in this fundamental respect
and that which we also possess of ameliorating education and hygiene.
It is earnestly to be hoped that inquiries will be increasingly directed into historical
facts, with view of estimating the possible effects of reasonable political action in the future,
in gradually raising the present miserably low standard of the human race to one in which
the utopias in the dreamland of philanthropists may become practical possibilities.
End of Prefetori Chapter to the edition of 1892.
Section 1 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information on to volunteer, please visit liverbox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Introductory Chapter
I propose to show in this book that a man's natural abilities are derived by inheritance
under exactly the same limitations as are the form and physical features of the whole organic world.
Consequently, as it is easy notwithstanding those limitations to obtain by careful selection
a permanent breed of dogs or horses gifted with peculiar powers of running
or of doing anything else, so it would it be quite practical to produce a highly gifted
race of men by judicious marriages during several consecutive generations.
I shall show that social agencies of an ordinary character whose influences a little
suspected are at this moment working towards the degradation of human nature, and that
others are working towards its improvement.
I conclude that each generation has enormous power over the natural gifts of those that
follow, and that maintain that it is a duty we owe to humanity to investigate the range of that
power, and to exercise it in a way that, without being unwise towards ourselves, shall be most
advantageous to future inhabitants of the earth.
I am aware that my views which were first published four years ago in Macmillan's Magazine,
in June and August 1865, are in contradiction to general opinion.
By the arguments I then used have been since accepted to my great gratification by many of the
highest authorities on hereditary. In reproducing them, as I now do, in a much more elaborate form
and on a greatly enlarged basis of induction, I feel assured that inasmuch as what I then wrote
was sufficient to earn the acceptance of Mr. Darwin domestication of plants and animals,
I.I.7, the increased amount of evidence submitted in the present volume is not likely to be
gainsaid. The general plan of my argument is to show that high reputation is a
accurate test of high ability. Next to discuss the relationships of a large body of fairly eminent
men, namely the judges of England from 1660 to 1868, the statesman of the time of George
3rd, and the premiers during the last 100 years, and to obtain from these a general survey of
the laws of a predatory in respect to genius. Then I shall examine in order the kindred of the
most illustrious commanders, men of literature, and of science, poets, painters and musicians,
of whom history speaks. I shall also discuss the kindred of a certain selection of divines and of
modern scholars. Then we'll follow a short chapter by way of comparison on the hereditary
transmission of physical gifts, as deduced from the relationships of certain classes of oarsmen
and wrestlers. Lastly, I shall collate my results and draw conclusions.
It will be observed that I deal with more than one grade of ability, those upon whom the greater
part of my volume is occupied, and on whose kinships my eyes.
argument is most securely based have been generally reputed as endowed by nature with extraordinary genius there are so few of these men that although they are scattered throughout the whole historical period of human existence their number does not amount to more than four hundred and yet a considerable proportion of them will be found to be interrelated
another great of ability with which i deal is that which includes numerous highly eminent and all the illustrious names of modern english history whose a median descendants a living
living among us whose histories are popularly known and whose relationships may readily be traced
by the help of biographical dictionaries, peerages and similar books of reference.
A third and lower grade is that of the English judges, mass together as a whole, for the purpose
of the prefatory statistical inquiry of which I have already spoken.
No one doubts that many of the ablest intellects of our race are to be found among the judges.
Nevertheless, the average ability of a judge cannot be read as equal to that of the lower
of the two grades I have described.
I trust the reader will make allowances for a large and somewhat important class of
missions I have felt myself compelled to make when treating of the eminent men of modern
days.
I am prevented by a sense of decorum from quoting names of their relations in contemporary life
who are not recognized as public characters.
Although their abilities may be highly appreciated in private life, so less consistent
with decorum would it have been to introduce the names of female relatives that stand in the
same category. My case, so is overpowering strong, that I am perfectly able to prove my point
without having recourse to this class of evidence. Nevertheless, the reader should bear in mind
that it exists, and I beg he will do me the justice of allowing that I have not overlooked the
whole of the evidence that has not appear in my pages. I am deeply conscious of the imperfections
of my work, but my sins are those of omissions, not of commission. Such errors as I may,
and must have made, which give a fictitious support to my arguments are, I am confident,
out of all proportion fewer than such omission's effects, as would have helped to establish them.
I have taken little notice in this book of modern men of eminence who are not English,
or at least well known to Englishmen.
I feared, if I included large classes or foreigners, they should make glaring errors.
It requires a very great deal of labour to hunt out relationships,
even with their facilities afforded to a countryman having access to persons acquainted
with the various families.
Much more would have been difficult to hunt out the kindred of foreigners.
I should have especially liked to investigate the biographies of Italians and Jews,
both of whom appear to be rich in families of high intellectual breeds.
Germany and America are also full of interest.
It is a little less so with respect to France,
where the revolution and the guillotine made such havoc among the progeny of her abler races.
There is one advantage to a candid critic in my having left so large a field untouched.
It enables me to propose a test that any well-informed reader may easily adopt who doubts the fairness of my examples.
He may most reasonably suspect that I have been unconsciously influenced by my theories to select men whose kindred were most favourable to their support.
If so, I beg, he will test my impartiality as follows.
Let him take a dozen names of his own selection as the most eminent in whatever profession and in whatever country he knows most about,
and let him trace out for himself their relations.
it is necessary as i find by experience to take some pains to be sure that none even of the immediate relatives on either the male or female side have been overlooked if he does what i propose i am confident it will be astonished at the completeness with which the results will confirm my theory
i venture to speak with assurance because it has often occurred to me to propose this very test to incredulous friends and invariably so far as my memory serves me as large a proportion of the men who were named were discovered to have eminent relations as the nature of my views on hereditary would have led me to expect
End of Section 1
Chapter 2
of Hereditary Genius
by Francis Gaelton
This is a Librivox recording
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or to volunteer
Please visit Librevox.org
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 2
Classification of Men according to their reputation
The arguments by which I endeavour to prove that genus is hereditary
Consist in showing how large is a number of instances
in which men who are more or less illustrious have eminent kinsfolk.
It is necessary to have clear ideas on the two following matters
before my arguments can be rightly appreciated.
The first is the degree of selection implied by the words eminent and illustrious.
Does eminent mean the foremost in a hundred, in a thousand, or in what other number of men?
The second is the degree to which reputation may be accepted as a test of ability.
It is essential that I, who write, should have a minimum qualification distinctly.
before my eyes whenever I employ the phrase eminent and the like, and that the reader should understand
as clearly as myself the value I attach to those qualifications. An explanation of these words
will be the subject of the present chapter. A subsequent chapter will be given to the discussion
of how far eminence may be accepted as a criterion of natural gifts. It is almost needless for me to
insist that the subjects of these two chapters are entirely distinct. I look upon social and
professional life as a continuous examination, all are candidates for the good opinions of others
and for success in their several professions, and they achieve success in proportion as the general
estimate is large of their aggregate merits. In ordinary scholastic examinations,
Marx are allotted in state of proportions to various specific subjects, as many for Latin,
so many for Greek, so many for English history, and the rest. The world in the same way,
but almost unconsciously, allots Marx.
to men, it gives them for originality of conception, for enterprise, for activity and energy,
for administrative skill, for various requirements, for power of literary expression, for
oratory, and much besides of general value, as well as for more specifically professional
merits. It is not a lot of these marks according to a proportion that can easily be stated
in words, but there is a rough common sense that governs this practice with a fair approximation
to constancy. Those who have gained most of these tacit marks are ranked by the common
judgment of the leaders of opinion as the foremost men of their day. The metaphor of an examination
may be stretched much further, as there are alternative groups in any one of which a candidate may
obtain honours, so it is with reputations. They may be made in law, literature, science, art,
and a host of other pursuits. Again, as the mere attainment of a general fair level will
obtain no honors in an examination, no more will it do so in the struggle for eminence. A man must
show conspicuous power in at least one subject in order to achieve a high reputation.
Let us see how the world classifies people, after examining each of them, in her patient,
persistent manner, during the years of their manhood. How many men of eminence are there, and what proportion
do they bear to the whole community? I will begin by analysing a very painstaking biographical
handbook lately published by wrote Legend Coe called Men of the Time. Its intention,
which is fairly honestly carried out, is to include none by the best.
but those whom the world honors for their ability.
The catalogue of names is 2,500, and a full half of it consists of American and continental celebrities.
It is well I should give in a footnote an analysis of its contents in order to show the exhaustive character of its range.
The numbers I prefixed to each class are not strictly accurate,
but I measured them off rather than counted them, but they are quite close enough.
The same name often appears under more than one head.
On looking over the book, I am surprised to find how large a proportion of the men of the time are past middle age.
It appears that in the cases of high, but by no means in that of the highest, merit,
a man must outlive the age of 50 to be sure of being widely appreciated.
It takes time for an able man, born the humbler ranks of life, to emerge from them and to take his natural position.
It would not, therefore, be just to compare the number of English men in the book
with that of the whole adult male population in the British Isles,
but it is necessary to confine our examination to those of the celebrities who are past 50 years of age
and to compare their number with that of the whole male population who are also above 50 years.
I estimate from examining a large part of the book that there are about 850 of these men,
and that 500 of them are decidedly well known to persons familiar with literary and scientific society.
Now there are about 2 millions of adult males in the British Isles above 50 years of age.
Consequently, the total number of the men of the time are,
about 425 to a million, and the more select part of them as 250 to a million.
The qualifications for belonging to what I call the more select part are, in my mind,
that a man should have distinguished himself pretty frequently, either by purely original
work, or as a leader of opinion. I wholly exclude notoriety obtained by a single act.
This is a fairly well-defined line, because there is not room for many men to be eminent.
Each interest or idea has its mouthpiece, and a man who has a man who has
attained and can maintain his position as the representative of a party or an idea naturally becomes
much more conspicuous than his coadjutor's who are nearly equal but inferior inability.
This is eminently the case in positions where eminence may be won by official acts.
The balance may be turned by a grain that decides whether A, B or C shall be promoted to a vacant
post. The man who obtains it has opportunities of distinction denied to the others.
I do not, however, take much note of official rank.
People who have left very great names behind them have mostly done so through non-professional
labourers.
I certainly should not include mere officials except at the highest ranks, and in open professions
among my select list of eminent men.
Another estimate of the proportion of eminent men to the whole population was made on
a different basis and gave much the same result.
I took the obituary of the year 1868, published in the Times on January 1, 1869, and found
in it about 50 names of men of the more select class. This was in one sense of broader and in
another a more rigorous selection than that which I have just described. It was broader
because I included the names of many whose abilities were high, but who died too young to have
earned the wide reputation they deserved. And it was more rigorous because I excluded old
men who have earned distinction in years gone by, but had not shown themselves capable in later
times to come again to the front. On the first ground it was necessary to lower the limit of the
age of the population with whom they should be compared. Forty-five years of age
seem to be a fair limit including, as it was supposed to do, a year or two of
broken health proceeding to cease. Now, 210,000 males die annually in the
British Isles above the age of 45. Therefore, the ratio of the more select
proportion of the men of the time on these data is as 50 to 210,000 or as
238 to a million. Thirdly, I consulted obituaries of many years back when the
population of these islands was much smaller, and they appeared to me to lead to similar conclusions,
viz, that 250 to a million is an ample estimate. There would be no difficulty in making a further
selection out of these, to any degree of rigor. We could select the 200, the 100, or the 50 best
out of the 250 without much uncertainty, but I do not see my way to work downwards. If I were
asked to choose the thousand per million best men, I should feel we have to send it to a level
where there existed no short date of guidance, where accident and opportunity had undue
an influence, and where it was impossible to distinguish general eminence from local reputation
or from mere notoriety. The considerations are the sense in which I proposed to employ the word
eminent. When I speak of an eminent man, I mean one who has achieved a position that is
attained by only 250 persons in each million of men, or by one person each 4,000. 4,000 is a very
large number, difficult for persons to realize who were not accustomed to deal with great assemblages.
On the most brilliant of starlit nights, there are never so many as 4,000 stars visible to the
naked eye at the same time, yet we feel it to be an extraordinary distinction to a star
to be accounted as the brightest in the sky. This, be it remembered, is my narrowest area of selection.
I propose to introduce to name whatever into my list of kinsmen, a list be marked off from the
rest by brackets that is less distinguished the mass of those with whom i deal are far more rigidly
selected many are as one in a million and not a few as one of many millions i use the term illustrious
when speaking of these they are men whom the whole intelligent part of the nation mourns when
they die who have or deserve to have a public funeral and who rank in future ages as historical
characters permit me to add a word upon the meaning of a million being a number so enormous
as to be difficult to conceive.
It is well to have a standard by which to realize it.
Mine will be understood by many Londoners.
It is as follows.
One summer day I passed the afternoon in bushy park
to see the magnificent spectacle of its avenue of horse chestnut trees,
a mile long in full flower.
As the hour was past it,
it occurred to me to try to count the number of sparks of flowers
facing the drive on one side of the long avenue.
I mean all the spikes that were visible in full sunshine
on one side of the road.
accordingly I fixed upon a tree of average bulk and flower and drew imaginary lines,
first halving the tree, then quartering, and so on, until I arrived at a subdivision that was
not too large to allow of my counting the spikes of flowers it included.
I did this with three different trees, and arrived at pretty much the same result,
as well as I recollect.
The three estimates were as nine, ten, and eleven.
Then I counted the trees in the avenue, and multiplying altogether, I found the spikes
to be just about 100,000 in number.
Ever since then, whenever a million is mentioned, I recall the long perspective of the avenue of Bushy Park,
with its stately chestnuts, clothed from top to bottom, with spikes of flowers, brighten the sunshine,
and I imagine a similarly continuous floral band of ten miles in length.
In illustration of the value of the extreme rigor implied by a selection of one in a million,
I will take the following instance.
The Oxford and Cambridge boat race exists almost a national enthusiasm,
and the men who represent their universities as competing crews have good reason to be proud of being the selected champions of such large bodies.
The crew of each boat consists of eight men, selected out of about 800 students, namely the available undergraduates of about two successive years.
In other words, the selection that is popularly felt to be so strict is only as one in a hundred.
Now, I suppose there had been so vast a number of universities that it would have been possible to bring together 800 men,
age of whom had pulled in a university crew, and from this body the eight best were selected to form a special crew of comparatively rare merit.
The selection of each of these would be as one in ten thousand ordinary men.
Let this process be repeated in then, and not till then do you arrive at a superlative crew representing selections of one in a million.
This is a perfectly fair deduction because the use of the universities are a haphazard collection of men,
so far as regards their thews and sinews.
No one is sent to a university on account of his powerful muscle, or to put the same facts into another form,
it would require a period of about no less than 200 years before either university could furnish eight men,
each of whom would have sufficient boating eminence to rank as one of the medium crew.
Twenty thousand years must have lapse before eight men could be furnished, each of whom would have the rank of the superlative crew.
It is, however, quite another matter with respect to brain power, for, as I shall have occasion to show,
universities attract to themselves a light proportion of the eminent scholastic talent of all England.
There are nearly a quarter of million males in Great Britain who arrive each year at the proper
age for going to the university. Therefore, if Cambridge, for example, conceived only one in every
five of the ablest scholastic intellects, she would be able in every period of ten years to boast
of the fresh arrival of an undergraduate, the rank of whose scholastic eminence was that
of one in a million.
End of Section 2
Chapter 3 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Gouton
This is the Libravox recording
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 3
Classification of Men according to their natural gifts
I have no patience with the hypothesis
Occasionally expressed, as often implied
especially in tales written to teach children to be good,
that babies are born pretty much alike,
arid that the sole agencies in creating differences between boy and boy and man and man
are steady application and moral effort.
It is in the most unqualified manner that I object to pretensions of natural equality.
The experiences of the nursery, the school, the university, and of professional careers
are a chain of proofs or to the contrary.
I acknowledge Philly the great power of education and social influences in developing the active powers of the mind,
just as I acknowledge the effect of use in developing the muscles of a blacksmith's arm
men no further.
At the blacksmith labour as he will, he will find there a certain fits beyond his power
that are well within the strength of a man of Herculean make, even though the latter may
have led a sedentary life.
Some years ago the Highlanders held a grand gathering in Holland Park, where they challenged
all England to compete with them in their games of strength.
The challenge was accepted, and the well-trained men of the hills were beaten in the foot
race by the youth who was stated to be a pure cockney, the clerk of a London banker.
everybody who has trained himself to physical exercises discovers the extent of his muscular powers to a necessity when he begins to walk to row to use the dumbbells or to run he finds to his great delight that his throes strengthen and his endurance of fatigue increases day after day
so long as he is a novice he perhaps flatters himself there is highly an assignable limit to the education of his muscles but the daily gain is soon discovered to diminish and at last it vanishes altogether his maximum performance becomes originally determined quantity he learns to an inch hour higher
or how far he can jump when he has attained the highest state of training.
He learns to half a pound the force he can exert on the dynamometer by compressing it.
He can strike a blow against the machine used to measure impact
and drive its index to a certain graduation but no further.
So it is in running, in rowing, in walking,
and in every other form of physical exertion,
there is a definite limit to the muscular powers of every man
which he cannot bite any education or exertion overpass.
This is precisely analogous to the experience that every student has had
of the working of his mental powers.
The eager boy, when he first goes to school
and confronts intellectual difficulties,
is astonished at his progress.
He glories in his newly developed mental grip
and growing capacity for application,
and it may be,
fondly believes it to be within his reach to become
one of the heroes who have left their mark
upon the history of the world.
The years go by, he competes in the examinations of school and college,
over and over again with his fellows,
and soon finds his place among them.
He knows he can beat such and such of his competitors,
that there are some with whom he runs on equal terms and others whose intellectual facts he cannot even approach probably his vanity still continues to tempt him by whispering in a new strain it tells him that classics mathematics and other subjects taught in universities
among scholastic specialities and no test of the more valuable intellectual powers it reminds him of numerous instances of persons who had been unsuccessful in the competitions of youth but who had shown powers in after life that made them the foremost men of their age
accordingly with newly furbished hopes and with all the ambition of twenty-two years of age he leaves his university and enters a larger field of competition the same kind of experience awaits him here that he has already gone through opportunities occur they occur to every man
and he finds himself incapable of grasping them he tries and has tried in many things in a few years more unless he is incurably blinded by self-conceit he learns precisely of what performances he is capable and what are the
enterprises lie beyond his compass. When he reaches mature life, he is confident only within
certain limits and knows or ought to know himself, just as he is probably judged of by the world,
with all his unmistakable weaknesses and all his undeniable strength. He is no longer tormented
into hopeless efforts by the Felicia's promptings of overweening vanity, but he limits his
undertaking to matters below level of his reach, and finds true moral repose in an honest
conviction that he is engaged in as much good work as his nature has rendered him capable of performing.
There can hardly be a sure evidence of the enormous difference between the intellectual capacity
of men than the prodigious differences in the number of marks obtained by those who gain
mathematical honours at Cambridge. I therefore crave permission to speak at some length upon
this subject, although the details are dry and of little general interest. There are between
four hundred and four hundred and fifty students who take their degrees in each year, and of
these about 100 succeed in gaining honours in mathematics and are ranged by the examiners in strict
order of merit. About the first 40 of those who take mathematical honors are distinguished by the
title of wranglers, and it is a decidedly credible thing to be even a low wrangler. It will
secure a fellowship in a small college. It must be carefully borne in mind that the distinction
of being the first in this list of honest, or what is called the senior wrangler of the year,
means a vast deal more than being the foremost mathematician of 400 or 450 men taken at haphazard.
No doubt the larger bulk of Cambridge men are taken almost at haphazard.
A boy is intended by his parents for some profession.
Is that profession be either of the church or the bar, he used to be almost requisite,
and it is still important that he should be sent to Cambridge or Oxford.
These youths may justly be considered as having been taken at haphazard,
but there are many others who have fairly won their way to the universities,
and are therefore selected from an enormous area.
Fully one half of the Wranglers have been boys of note at their respective schools,
and conversely almost all boys of note at schools find their way to the universities.
Here it is that among their comparatively small number of students,
the universities include the highest youthful scholastic ability of all England.
The senior wrangloon each successive year is the chief of these as regards mathematics,
and this the highest distinction is or was continually won by use,
who had no mathematical training of importance, before they went to get to.
Cambridge. All their instruction have been received during the three years of their
residents at the university. Now I do not say anything here about the merits or demerits of
Cambridge mathematical studies have been directed along a too narrow groove, or about
the presumed disadvantages of ranging candidates in strict order of merit, instead of grouping
them as at Oxford in classes where the names appear alphabetically arranged. All I am concerned
with here are the results, and these are most appropriate to my argument. The youths start on
their three years race as fairly as possible, they are then stimulated to run by most powerful
inducements, namely those of competition, of honour, and of future wealth for a good fellowship
is wealth, and at the end of the three years, they are examined most rigorously according to a
system that they all understand, and are equally well prepared for. The examination lasts five and a half
hours a day for eight days. All the answers are carefully marked by the examiners who
add up the marks at the end and range the candidates in strict order of merit.
The fairness and thoroughness of Cambridge examinations have never had a breath of suspicion
cast upon them.
Unfortunately for my purposes, the marks are not published.
They're not even assigned on a uniform system, since each examiner is permitted to employ
his own scale of marks, but whatever the scale he uses, the results as to proportional merit
are the same.
I am indebted to a Cambridge examiner for a copy of his marks in response.
to two examinations in which the scales of marks were so alike as to make it easy by a slight proportional adjustment to compare the two together this was to a certain degree a confidential communication so that it would be improper for me to publish anything that would identify the use to which these marks refer
i simply give them as groups of figures sufficient to show the enormous differences of merit the lowest man at the list of honors gains less than three hundred marks the lowest wrangler gains about one thousand five hundred marks and the
The senior wrangler, in one of the lists now before me, gained more than 7,500 marks.
Consequently, the lowest wrangler has more than five times the merit of the lowest junior
optime, and less than one-fifth the merit of the senior wrangler.
The results of two years are thrown into a single table.
The total number of marks obtainable in each year was 17,000.
Table is displayed on the page with two columns.
Number of marks obtained by candidates, and the number of candidates in two years taken
together who obtained those marks.
Under 500, 24 candidates.
500 to 1,000, 74 candidates.
1,000 to 1,500, 38 candidates.
1,500 to 2,000, 21 candidates.
2,000 to 2,500.
11 candidates.
2,500 to 3,000, 8 candidates.
3,000 to 3,500, 11 candidates.
3,500, to 4,000, 5 candidates.
to 4,500, two candidates, 4,500 to 5,000, one candidate.
5,000 to 5,500, 3 candidates. 5,500 to 6,000, 1 candidate.
5,000 to 7,500, 0 candidates.
7,500 to 8,000, 1 candidate.
Total 200 candidates.
The precise number of marks obtained by the Senior Bengler in the more remarkable of these two years
with 7,634, by the second wrangler in the same year, 4,123, and by the lowest man in the
list, only 237. Consequently, the senior wrangler obtained nearly twice as many marks as the
second wrangler, and more than 32 times as many as the lowest man. I have received from another
examiner the marks of a year in which the senior wrangler was conspicuously eminent. He obtained
9,422 marks, whilst second in the same year, whose marriage was merrily,
where it's were by no means inferior to those of second wranglers in general obtained only 5,642.
The man at the bottom of the same honour list had only 309 marks, or 130th the number of the senior wrangler.
I have some particulars of a fourth very remarkable year,
in which the senior wrangler obtained no less than 10 times as many marks as the second wrangler in the problem paper.
Now I have discussed with practice examiners the question of how far the numbers of marks may be considered as proportionate to the mathematical
power of the candidate, and, am assured, they are strictly proportioned as regards the lower
places, but do not afford full justice to the highest. In other words, the senior wranglers above
mentioned had more than 30 or 32 times the ability of the lowest men on the list of honors. They would
be able to grapple with problems more than 32 times as difficult, or when dealing with subjects
to the same difficulty but intelligible to all, would comprehend them more rapidly in perhaps
the square root of that proportion.
It is reasonable to expect that Marx would do some injustice to the very best men,
because a very large part of the time of the examination is taken up by the mechanical labour
of writing.
Whenever the thought of the candidate runs his pen, he gains no advantage from his excess
of promptitude in conception.
I should, however, mention that some of the ablest men have shown their superiority,
but comparatively little writing.
They find their way at once to the root of the difficulty in the problem that are set,
and with a few cleaner prostate powerful strokes
succeed in proving they can overthrow it.
And then they can go on to another question.
Every word they write tells,
thus the late Mr. H. Leslie Ellis,
who was a brilliant singer Wrangler in 1840
and whose name is familiar to many generations of Cambridge men
as a prodigy of universal genius
did not even remain during the full period in the examination room.
His health was weak,
and he had to husband his strength.
The mathematical powers are the last man of the list of honors,
which are so low were compared with those of a senior rankler are mediocre, or even above mediocrity,
when compared with the gifts of Englishmen generally.
Though the examination places 100 honor men above him, it puts no less than 300 pole men below him.
Even if we go so far as to allow that 200 out of the 300 refuse to work hard enough to get honors,
there will remain 100 who, even if they worked hard, could not get them.
Every tutor knows how difficult it is to drive abstract.
conceptions, even of the simplest kind, into the brains of most people. How feeble and
hesitating is their mental grasp, how easily their brains are amazed, how incapable they are
of precision and soundness of knowledge. It often occurs to persons familiar with some
scientific subject to hear men and women of mediocre gifts relate to one another what they have
picked up about it from some lecture, say at the Royal Institution, where they have sat for an hour
listening with delighted attention to an admirably lucid account illustrated by experiments of the most perfect and beautiful character in all of which they express themselves intensely gratified and highly instructed
it is positively painful to hear what they say the recollections seem to be a mere chaos of mist of misapprehension to some sort of shape and organisation has been given by the action of their own pure fancy
although alien to what the lecturer intended to convey.
The average mental grasp, even of what is called well-educated audience,
will be found to be ludicrously small when rigorously tested.
In stating the differences between man and man,
let it not be supposed for a moment that mathematicians are necessarily one-sided in their natural gifts.
There are numerous instances of the reverse, of which the following will be found,
as instances of hereditary genius in an appendix to my chapter on science.
I would especially name Liebnitz as being universally gifted, but Amper, Arague, Contrcet,
D'Alembert, were all of them very far more than mere mathematicians.
Nay say the range of examination at Cambridge is so extended as to include other subjects besides mathematics,
the differences of ability between the highest and lowest of the successful candidates
is yet more glaring than what I have already described.
We still find, on the one hand, mediocre men, whose whole energies are absorbed in getting their 237 marks for mathematics, and, on the other hand, some few singer-ranglers, who are at the same time high classical scholars and much more besides.
Cambridge has afforded such instances.
Its lists of classical honours are comparatively of recent date, but other evidence is obtainable from earlier times of their occurrence.
Thus, Dr. George Butler, the headmaster of Harrow, for many years, including the period when Byron was a certain.
schoolboy, father of the present headmaster, and of other sons, two of whom are also headmasters
of great public schools, must have attained that classical office on account of his eminent
classical ability. But Dr. Butler was also Senior Rangler in 1794, the year when Lord Chancellor
Lindhurst was second. Both Dr. Kane, the late Bishop of Lincoln, and Sir E. Alderson, the late
judge, were the senior ranglers and the first classical prized men of their respective years.
since 1824 when the classical tripos was first established the late mr goulburn brother of dr goulburn dean of norwich and son of the well-known sojourn to gulbin was second wrangler in eighteen thirty five and senior classic at the same year
but in more recent times the necessary labour of preparation in order to acquire the highest mathematical places has become so enormous that there has been a wider differentiation of studies there is no longer time for a man to account to acquire a man to acquire to a man to accomplish for a man to
require the necessary knowledge to succeed in the first place in more than one subject.
There are therefore no instances of a man being absolutely first in both examinations,
but a few can be found of high eminence in both classics and mathematics.
As a reference to the list published in the Cambridge calendar will show, the best of the
more recent degrees appears to be that of Dr. Barry, late principal of Cheltenham, and now
principal of King's College London, the son of the eminent architect, Sir Charles Barry, and
brother of Mr Edward Barry, who succeeded his father as architect.
He was fourth Wrangler and seventh classic of his year.
In whatever we made test ability, we arrive at equally enormous intellectual differences.
Lord Maculay, see under literature, for his remarkable kinships, had one of the most tenacious of memories.
He was able to recall many pages of hundreds of volumes by various authors, which he had acquired by simply reading them over.
An average man could not certainly carry in his memory 132nd a or 100th part as much as Lord
Maculay. The father of Seneca had one of the greatest memories on record in ancient times,
see under literature for his kinships. Porson, the Greek scholar, was remarkable for his gift.
And I may add, the Porson memory was hereditary in that family. In statesmanship, generalship,
literature, science, poetry, art, just the same enormous differences are found between man and man,
and numerous instances recorded in this book will show in how small degree eminence,
either in these or any other class of intellectual powers, can be considered as due to purely special powers.
They are rather to be considered in those instances as a result of concentrated efforts made by men who are widely gifted.
People lay too much stress on apparent specialities, thinking overrashly that, because a man is devoted to some particular pursuit, he could not possibly have succeeded in anything else.
They might just as well say that, because a youth had fallen desperately in love with a brunette, he could not possibly have fallen in love.
love with a blonde. He may or may not have more natural liking for the former type of beauty
than the latter, but it is as probable as not that the affair was mainly or wholly due to a
general amorousness of disposition. It is just the same with special pursuits. A gifted man is
often capricious and fickle before he selects his occupation, but when it has been chosen, he
devotes himself to it with a truly passionate ardour. After a man of genius has selected his hobby,
and so it adapted himself to it as to seem unfitted for any other occupation in life,
and to be possessed of but one of special aptitude,
I often notice with admiration how well he bears himself,
with the circumstances, suddenly thrust him into a strange position.
He will display an insight into new conditions and a power of dealing with him,
with which even his most intimate friends were unprepared to accredit him.
Many a presumptuous fool has mistaken in difference and neglect for incapacity,
and in trying to throw a man of genus on ground where he was unprepared for attack,
has himself received a most severe and unexpected fall.
I am sure that no one who has had the privilege of mixing in the society of the abler man
of any great capital, or who is acquainted with the biographies of the heroes of history,
can doubt the existence of grand human animals, of nature's pre-eminently noble,
of individuals born to be kings of men.
I have been conscious of no sight of misgiving that I,
I was committing a kind of sacrilege whenever, in the preparation of materials for this book,
I had occasion to take the measurement of modern intellects vastly superior to my own,
or to criticise the genius of the most magnificent historical specimens of our race.
It was a process that constantly recall to me a once familiar sentiment in bygone days of African travel,
when I used to take altitudes of the huge cliffs that domineered above me as I travelled along their bases,
or to map the mountains and landmarks of unvisited tribes,
that loomed in faint grandeur beyond my actual horizon.
I have not cared to occupy myself much with people whose gifts are below the average,
but they would be an interesting study.
The number of idiots and imbeciles among the 20 million inhabitants of England in Wales
is approximately estimated at 50,000, or as one in 400.
Dr. Siguin, a great French authority on these matters,
states that more than 30% of idiots and imbeciles put under suitable instruction
have been taught to conform to social and moral law and rendered capable of order of good feeling,
and of working like the third of an average man.
He says that for more than 40% have become capable of the ordinary transactions of life
under friendly control, of understanding moral and social abstractions,
and of working like two-thirds of a man.
And lastly, that from 25 to 30% come nearer and nearer to the standard of manhood
till some of them will defy the scrutiny of good judges,
when compared with ordinary young men and women.
In the order next above idiots and missiles
are a large number of milder cases scattered among private families
and kept out of sight,
the existence of whom is, however,
well known to relatives and friends.
They are too silly to take a part in general society,
but are easily amused with some trivial harmless occupation.
Then comes a class of whom the Lord Dundreary
of the famous play may be considered a representative.
And so, proceeding through successive grades,
we gradually ascend to mediocrity.
I know two good instances of hereditary
silliness, sort of impacility,
and have reason to believe I could easily obtain
a large number of similar facts.
To conclude the range
mental power between, I will
not say the highest Caucasian and the
lowest savage, but between the greatest and
least of English intellects is enormous.
There is a continuity of
natural ability reaching from one knows
not what height and descending to one
can hardly say what depth.
I propose in this chapter to range men
according to their natural abilities, putting them into classes separated by equal degrees
in merit, and to show the relative number of individuals included in the several classes.
Perhaps some persons might be inclined to make an offhand guess that the number of men included in the several classes would be pretty equal.
If he thinks so, I can assure him he is most equitiously mistaken.
The method I shall employ for discovering all this is an application of the very curious theoretical law of deviation from the average.
First I will explain the law, and then I will show that the production of natural intellectual gifts comes justly within its scope.
The law is an exceedingly general one.
M. Quiddlet, the Astronomer Royal of Belgium, and the greatest authority of vital and social statistics, has largely used it in his inquiries.
He has also conducted numerical tables by which the necessary calculations can be easily made whenever it is desired to have recourse to the law.
Those who wish to learn more than I have space to relate should consult his work, which is a very
re-readable Octavo volume, and deserves to be far better known to statisticans than it appears to be.
His title is Letters on Probabilities, Translated by Downs, Leighton and Co. London, 1849.
So much has been published in recent years about statistical deductions that I am sure the reader
will be prepared to assert freely to the following hypothetical case.
Suppose a large island inhabited by a single race who intermarried freely and who had lived for many generations under constant conditions,
then the average height of the male adults of that population would undoubtedly be the same year after year.
Also, still arguing from the experience of modern statistics,
which are found to give constant results in fireless carefully guided examples,
we should undoubtedly find year after year the same proportion maintained between the number of men of different heights.
I mean, if the average stature was found to be 66 inches, and if it was also found in any one year that 100 per million exceeded 78 inches,
the same proportion of 100 per million would be closely maintained in all other years.
An equal consistency of proportion would be maintained between any other limits of height we please to specify, as between 71 and 72 inches, between 72 and 73 inches and so on.
Statistical experiences are so invariably conformatory of what I have stated would probably be the case as to make it unnecessary to describe a necklace instances.
Now at this point the law of deviation from an average steps in.
It shows that the number per million whose heights range between 71 and 72 inches or between any other limits we please to name can be predicted from the previous datum of the average and of any one other fact such as that of one hundred
per million exceeding 78 inches. The diagram on page 28 will make this more intelligible.
Suppose a million of the men who stand in turns with their backs of cancer vertical board
of sufficient height and their heights to be dotted off upon it. The board would then present
the appearance shown in the diagram. The line of average height is that which devised the dots
into two equal parts and stands in the case we have assumed at the height of 66 inches.
The dots will be found to be ranged so symmetrically on either side of the line of average
that the lower half of the diagram will be almost a precise reflection of the upper.
Next, let a hundred dots be counted from above downwards,
and let a line be drawn below them.
According to the conditions, this line will stand at the height of 78 inches,
using the data afforded by these two lines,
it is possible by the help of the law of deviation from the average
to reproduce with an extraordinary closeness the entire system of dots on the board.
M. Quedlet gives tables in which the uppermost line, instead of cutting off 100 in a million,
cuts off only 1 in a million. He divides the intervals between the line and the line of the average
into 80 equal divisions, and gives the number of dots that fall within each of those deviations.
It is easy, by the help of his tables, to calculate what would occur under any other system
of classification we please to adopt.
This law of deviation from an average is perfectly general in its application.
Thus, the marks had been made by bullets fired at a horizontal line stretched in front of the target,
they would have been distributed according to the same law,
where a large number of similar events, each due to the resulted influences of the same variable conditions.
Two effects will follow.
First, the average value of those events will be constant,
and secondly, the deviations of the several events from the average will be governed by this law,
which is in principle the same as that which governs runs of luck at a gaming.
table. The nature of the conditions affecting the several events must, I say, be the same.
It clearly would not be proper to combine the heights of men belonging to two dissimilar races
in the expectation that the compound results would be governed by the same constants. A union of two
dissimilar systems of dots would produce the same kind of confusion as if half the bullets
fight at a target had been directed to one mark, and the other half at another mark. Nay, an
examination of the dots would show to a person ignorant of a very much.
what had occurred that such had been the case, and it would be possible by aid of the law to
disentangle two or any moderate number of superimposed series of marks. The law may therefore
be used as a most trustworthy criterion, whether or no the events of which an average has
been taken are due to the same or to dissimilar classes of conditions. I selected the hypothetical
case of a race of men living on an island and freely intermarrying to ensure the conditions under which
they were all supposed to live being uniformity character. It will now be my aim to show there is
sufficiently uniformity in the inhabitants of the British Isles to bring them fairly within the grasp of this
law. For this purpose, I first call attention to an example given in Quedalette's book. It is of the
measurements of the circumferences of the chests of a large number of Scotch soldiers. The Scotch are by no
means a strictly uniform race, nor are they exposed to identical conditions. They are a mixture of Celts,
Anglo-Saxons and others in various proportions, the Highlanders being almost purely Celts.
On the other hand, these races, though diverse in origin, are not very dissimilar in character.
Consequently, it will be found that their deviations from the average follow theoretical
computations with remarkable accuracy. The instance is as follows.
M. Quedlet obtained his facts from the 13th volume of the Edinburgh Medical Journal,
where the measurements are given in respect to 5,738 soldiers. There is a
results being grouped in order of magnitude, proceeding by differences of one inch.
Professor Quedlet compares these results with those that his tables give, and here is a result.
The marvelous accordance between fact and theory must strike the most unpracticed eye.
I should say that, for the sake of convenience, both the measurements and calculations have been reduced to per thousandth.
A table is displayed on the page, with six columns going down, measurement of the chest in inches,
number of men per 1,000 by experience, number of men per 1,000 by calculation.
Measures of the chest in inches, number of men per 1,000 by experience, number of men per 1,000 by calculation.
I will now take a case where there is a greater dissimilarity in the elements of which the average has been taken.
It is the height of 100,000 French conscripts.
There is fully as much variety in the French as in the English, for it is not very many generations since France,
was divided into completely independent kingdoms. Amongst peculiar races are those of Normandy,
Brittany, Alcetia, province, Byrne, Overny, each with their special characteristics. Yet the
following table shows a most striking agreement between the results of experience, compared
with those derived by calculations from a purely theoretical hypothesis. A table is displayed
on the page, height of men in inches, and the number of men divided between men.
measured and calculated.
The greatest differences are in the lowest ranks.
They include the men who were rejected for being too short for the army.
M. Querdelotlet boldly ascribes these differences to the effect of fraudulent returns.
It certainly seems that men had been improperly taken out of the second rank and put into
the first in order to exempt them from service.
Be this as it may, the coincidence of fact with theory is, in this instance also quite close enough
to serve my purpose.
I argue from the results obtained from Frenchmen and from Scotchmen, that if we had measurements of the adult males in the British Isles, we should find those measurements to range in close accordance with the law of deviation from the average, although our population is as much mangled as I described that of Scotland to have been, and although Ireland is mainly papal of Celts.
Now, if this be the case with stature, then it will be true as regards every other physical feature, as circumference of head, size of brain, weight of grey matter, number of people.
brain fibers, etc., and thence by a step on which no physiologist will hesitate as regards
mental capacity. This is what I am driving at. That analogy clearly shows there must be a fairly
constant average mental capacity in the inhabitants of the British Isles, and that the deviations
from the average, upwards towards genius and downwards towards stupidity, must follow the law that
governs deviations from all true averages. I have, however, done somewhat more than rely on analogy.
try the results of those examinations in which the candidates have been derived from the same classes.
Most persons have noticed the lists of successful competitors for various public appointments
that are published from time to time in the newspapers with the marks gained by each candidate attached to his name.
These lists contain far too few names to fall into such beautiful accordance with theory,
as was the case with the Scots soldiers.
There are rarely more than 100 names in any one of these examinations,
while the chests of no less than 5,700 Scotsmen were measured.
I cannot justly combine the marks of several independent examinations into one faggot,
for I understand that different examiners are apt to have different figures of merit,
so I have analysed each examination separately.
I give a calculation I made on the examination last before me.
It would do as well as any other.
It was for admission to the Royal Military College at Sandhurst, December 1868.
The marks obtained were clustered,
most strictly about 3,000, so I take that number as representing the average ability of the candidates.
From this datum, and from the fact that no candidate obtained more than 6,500 marks,
are computed the column B in the following table by the help of Quedalette's numbers.
It will be seen that column B accords of column A quite as closely as the small number of person examined
could have led us to expect.
A table is displayed on the page of five columns.
The number of marks obtained by candidates,
and the number of candidates who obtained those marks subdivided, according to fact, with a total, and according to theory with a total.
An additional section with either did not venture to compete or were plucked.
The symmetry of the descending branch has been rudely spoilt by the conditions stated at the foot of column A.
There is therefore little room for doubt if everybody in England had to work object then to pass before,
examiners who employed similar figures of merit, that their marks would be found to range according to the law of deviation.
from an average, just as previously as the heights of French conscripts, or the circumferences of the chests of Scotch soldiers.
The number of grades into which we may divide ability is purely a matter of option.
We may consult our convenience by sorting Englishmen into a few large classes or into many small ones.
I will select a system of classification that shall be easily comparable with the numbers of eminent men as described in the previous chapter.
We have seen that 250 men per million became eminent accordingly.
I have so contrived the classes in the following table that the two highest, F and G, together with X,
which includes all cases beyond G, and which are unclassed.
Shall amount to about that number, namely, to 248 per million.
A table is displayed on the page classification of men according to their natural gifts.
Tables divide up in several columns, grades of natural ability, separated by equal,
intervals, subdivided between below average and above average.
Another set of columns, numbers of men comprised into the several grades of natural ability,
whether in respect of their general powers or to special aptitudes.
It is subdivided again into proportionate viz one in, in each million of the same age,
and finally in a total male population of the United Kingdom, viz 15 millions of the undetermined ages,
which is subdivided again into six separate columns of 20 to 30, 30 to 40, 40 to 50, 50 to 50, 50 to 60, 60 to 70 and 70 to 80.
The proportions of men at different ages are calculated from the proportions that are true for England and Wales, census 1861, appendix page 107.
Example, the class F contains one in every 4,300 men.
In other words, there are 233 of that class in each million of men.
The same is true of class F.
In the whole United Kingdom there are 590 men of class F,
and the same number of F between age 20 and 30,
450 between the ages of 30 and 40, and so on.
It will, I trust, be clearly understood that the numbers of men
in the several classes in my table depend on no uncertain hypothesis.
They're determined by the assured law of deviations from an average.
It is an absolute fact that if we pick out of each million,
the one man who is naturally the ablest,
and also the one man who is the most stupid and divided the remaining 99,998 men into 14 classes,
the average ability in each being separated from that of its neighbours by equal grades.
Then the numbers in each of those classes will, on the average of many millions, be as is stated in the table.
The table may be applied as special, just as truly as to general ability.
It would be true for every examination that brought out natural gifts,
held in painting, in music, or in statesmanship. The proportions between the different classes
would be identical in all these cases, although the classes will be made up of different
individuals, according as the examination differed in its purport. It will be saying that more
than half of each million is contained in the two mediocre classes, lowercase A and
capital A. The four mediocre classes, lowercase A, lower case B, capital A, capital B,
contain more than four-fifths and the six mediocre classes more than nineteen-twentieths of the entire population thus the rarity of commanding ability and the vast abundance of mediocrity is no accident but follows of necessity from the very nature of these things
the meaning of the word mediocrity admits of little doubt it defines the standard of intellectual power found in most provincial gatherings because the attractions of a more stirring life in the metropolis and elsewhere are apt to draw away the avid classes of men and the silly and the basal do not take a part in the gatherings
hence the residuum that forms the bulk of the general society of small provincial places is commonly very pure in its mediocrity
The class, uppercase C, possesses abilities a trifle higher than those commonly possessed by the format of the ordinary jury.
Uppercase D includes the mass of men who obtain the ordinary prizes of life.
Uppercase E is a stage higher.
Then we reach uppercase F, the lowest of those yet superior classes of intellect, with which this volume is chiefly concerned.
On descending the scale, we find by the time we have reached lowercase F that we are already among idiots and imbeciles.
We have seen in page 25, there are 400 idiots and imbeciles to every million of persons living in this country,
but that 30% of their number appears to be like cases to whom the name of idiot is inappropriate.
There will remain 280 true idiots and imbeciles to every million of our population.
This ratio coincides very closely with the requirements of class lowercase F.
No doubt a certain proportion of them are idiotic owing to some fortituous cause,
which may interfere with the working of a naturally good brain, much as a bit of dirt may cause
a first-grade chronometer to keep worse time than an ordinary watch. But I presume from the usual
smallness of head and absence of disease among these persons that the proportion of accidental
idiots cannot be very large. Hence we arrive at the undeniable but unexpected conclusion that eminently
gifted men are raised as much above mediocrity as idiots are depressed below it, a fact that is
calculated to considerably enlarge our ideas of the enormous differences of intellectual gifts
between man and man. I presume the class uppercase F of dogs and other of more intelligent
sort of animals is nearly commensurate with the lower class F of the human race. In respect to memory
and powers of reason, certainly the class uppercase G of such animals is far superior to
the lowercase G of humankind.
End of Chapter 3 of Hereditary Genius
Chapter 4 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Gouton
This is a Libravox recording
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or volunteer, please visit Liverpoolox.org
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 4
Comparison of the Two Classifications
Is reputation a fair test of natural ability?
It is the only one I can employ
am I justified in using it?
How much of a man's success is due to his opportunities?
How much to his natural power of intellect?
This is a very old question
on which great many commonplaces have been uttered
and not be repeated here.
I will confine myself to a few considerations
such as seem to me aptly adequate
to prove what is wanted for my argument.
Let it clearly be borne in mind
what I mean by reputation and ability.
By reputation I mean the opinion of contemporaries
revised by posterity, the favourable result of a critical analysis of each man's character
by many biographers. I do not mean high social or official position, nor such is implied by
being the mere line of a London season, but I speak of the reputation of a leader of opinion,
of an originator, of a man, to whom the world deliberately acknowledges itself largely indebted.
By natural ability, I mean those qualities of intellect and disposition, which urge and
qualify men to perform acts that lead to reputation. I do not mean capacity without zeal,
nor zeal without capacity, nor even a combination of both of them, without an adequate power
of doing a great deal of very laborous work. But I mean a nature which, when left to itself,
will urged by an inherent stimulus, climb the path that leads to eminence, and has strength
to reach the summit, one which, if hindered or thwarted, will fret and strive until the
hindrance is overcome, and it is again free to follow its labour-loving instinct.
It is almost a contradiction in terms to doubt that such men will generally become eminent.
On the other hand, there is plenty of evidence in this volume to show that few have won high
reputations without possessing these particular gifts.
It follows that the men who achieve eminence and those who are naturally capable are to a large
extent identical.
The particular meaning in which I employ the word ability does not restrict my argument from
a wider application. For if I succeed in showing, as I undoubtedly shall do, that the concrete triple
event of ability combined with zeal and with capacity for hard labour is inherited, much more
will there be justified for believing that any one of its three elements, whether it be
ability or zeal or capacity for labour, is similarly a gift of inheritance. I believe, and shall
do my best to show that if the eminent men of any period had been changelings when babies are a very
fair proportion of those who survived and retained their health up to fifty years of age would,
notwithstanding their altered circumstances, have equally risen to eminence. Thus, to take a strong
case, is incredible that any combination of circumstances could have repressed Lord Brauham to the
level of undistinguished mediocrity. The arguments of which I rely are as follow. I will limit
their application for the present to men of the pen and to artists. First, it is a fact that
numbers of men rise before their middle-aged, from the humbler ranks of life to that worldly
position to which it is of no importance to their future career how their youth has been passed.
They have overcome their hindrances, and thus start fair with others more fortunately reared
in the subsequent race for life.
A boy who is to be carefully educated is sent to a good school, where he acquires little
useful information, but where he is taught the art of learning.
The man of whom I have been speaking has contrived to acquire the same art in a school of adversity.
Both stand on equal terms when they have reached mature life.
they compete for the same prizes measure their strength by efforts in the same direction and their relative successes are thenceward due to their relative natural gifts there are many such men in the eminent class as biographies abundantly show
now if the hindrances to success were very great we should expect all who surmount them to be prodigious of genius the hindrances would form a system of natural selection by repressing all whose gifts were below a certain very high level but what is the case we find very many
who have risen from the ranks, who are by no means prodigious and genius, many who have
no claim to eminence, who have risen easily in spite of all obstacles. The hindrances undoubtedly
form a system of natural selection that represses mediocre men, and even men of pretty fair
of powers. In short, the classes below upper D, but many of upper D succeed, a great many
of upper E, and I believe a very large majority of those above. If a man is gifted with vast
intellectual ability, eagerness to work, and power of working, I cannot comprehend how such a man
should be repressed. The world is always tormented with difficulties waiting to be solved,
struggling with ideas and feelings to which it can give no adequate expression. If then there
exists a man capable of solving those difficulties or of giving a voice to those pen-up feelings,
he is sure to be welcomed with universal acclamation. We may almost say that he has only to put
his pen to paper, and the thing is done. I am here speaking of the very very,
first-class men. Bodegis, one in a million, or one in ten millions, of whom numbers will be found
described in this volume as specimens of hereditary genius. Another argument to prove that the
hindrances of English social life are not effectual in repressing high ability is that the number
of eminent men in England is as great as in other countries where fewer hindrances exist. Culture
is far more widely spread in America than with us and the education of their middle and lower classes
far more advanced, but for all that America most certainly does not beat us in first-class
works of literature, philosophy, or art. The higher kind of books, even on the most moderate
date, read in America, are principally the work of Englishmen. The Americans have an immense
amount of the newspaper article writer, or of the member of Congress stamp of ability, but the
number of their really eminent authors is more limited, even than with us. I argue that if the
hindrances of the rise of genius were removed from English society, as completely as they have been removed from that of America, we should not become materially richer in highly eminent men.
People seem to have the idea that the way to eminence is one of great self-denial, for which there are hourly temptations to diverge, in which a man can be kept in his boyhood, only by a schoolmaster severity or appearance incessant wantfulness, and in afterlife by the attractions of fortunate friendships and other favourable circumstances.
this is true enough of the great majority of men but it is simply not true of the generality of those who have gained great mutations such men biographies show to be haunted and driven by an incessant instinctive craving for intellectual work if forcibly withdrawn from the path that leads towards eminence
they will find their way back to it as surely as a lover to his mistress they do not work for the sake of eminence but to satisfy natural craving for brain work just as athletes cannot endure repose on account their muscular irritability
ability which insists upon exercise. It is very unlikely that any conjunction of circumstances
should supply a stimulus to brain work. Commensurate with what these men carry in their own
constitutions. The action of external stimuli must be uncertain and intermittent. Owing to their very
nature, the disposition abides. It keeps a man ever employed, now wrestling with his difficulties,
now brooding over his immature ideas, and renders him a quick and eager listener to a newble,
almost inaudible teachings, that others are keenly on the watch and a short moment.
These considerations lead to my third argument.
I have shown that social hindrances cannot impede men of high ability from becoming eminent.
I shall now maintain that social advantages are incompetent to give that status to a man of moderate ability.
It would be easy to point out several men of fair capacity who have been pushed forward by all kinds of help,
who are ambitious and exert themselves to the utmost but who completely fail in attaining eminence.
If great peers, they may be Lord Lieutenant of Countries, if they belong to great county families,
they may become influential members of Parliament and local notabilities.
When they die, they leave a blank for a while in a large circle, but there is no Westminster
Abbey and no public mourning for them, perhaps barely a biographical notice in the columns of the
daily papers.
It is difficult to specify two large classes of men with equal social advantages, in one of which
they have high hereditary gifts, while in the other.
they have not. I must not compare the sons of eminent men with those of non-eminent, because much
which I ascribe to breed others might ascribe to parental encouragement and example. Therefore, I
will compare the sons of eminent men with the adopted sons of popes and other dignitaries
of the Roman Catholic Church. The practice of nepotism among ecclesiastics is universal.
It consists in their giving those social helps to a nephew or other, more distant relative,
that ordinary people give to their children.
Now I shall show abundantly in the course of this book
that the nephew of an eminent man
has far less chance in becoming eminent that a son,
and that a more remote kinsmen
has far less chance than a nephew.
We may therefore make a very fair comparison
for the purposes of my argument
between the success of the sons of eminent men
and that are the nephews or more distant relatives
who stand in the place of sons
to the high unmarried in ecclesiastics of the Romish church.
A social help is really of the highest importance, the nephews of the popes will attain eminence
as frequently or nearly so as the sons of other eminent men, otherwise they will not.
Are then the nephews, etc., of the popes on the whole, as highly distinguished as are the sons of
other equally eminent men, I answer decidedly not.
There have been a few popes who will solve illustrious races, such as that of the Medici,
but in the enormous majority of cases the pope is the ablest member of his faithful.
family. I do not profess to have worked up the kinships of the Italians with any special care,
but I have seen amply enough of them to justify me in saying that the individuals whose advancement
has been due to nepotism are curiously undistinguished. The very common combination of the
April's son and an eminent parent is not matched, in the case of high Romish ecclesiastics
by an eminent nephew and an eminent uncle. The social helps are the same, but hereditary gifts
are wanting in the latter case.
To recapitulate, I have endeavored to show respect to literary and artistic eminence.
One, that men who are gifted with high abilities, even men of class upper E,
easily rise through all the obstacles caused by inferiority of social rank.
Two, countries where there are fewer hindrances than in England,
to a poor man rising in life, produce a much larger proportion of persons of culture,
but not of what I call eminent men.
3.
Men who are largely aided by social advantages are unable to achieve amends unless they
endowed with high natural gifts.
It may be well to add a few supplementary remarks on the small effects of a good education
on the mind of the highest order.
A youth of abilities G and X is almost independent of ordinary school education.
He learns from passing hints with the quickness and thoroughness that others cannot comprehend.
He is omnivorous of intellectual work, devouring in a vast deal.
more than he can utilize but extracting a small percentage of nutriment that makes in
the aggregate an enormous supply the best care that a master can take of such a boy is to
leave him alone just directing a little here and there and checking desultory tendencies
it is a mere accident if a man is placed in his youth in the profession for which he
has the most special vocation it will consequently be remarked in my short biographical
notices that the most in lustrous men have frequently broken loose from the life
prescribed by their parents and followed careless of cost
the paramount dictation of their own natures. In short, they educate themselves.
De Allenbert is a striking instance of this kind of self-reliance. He was the foundling,
afterwards shown to be well-bred as a respectability, and pulled out to nurse as a pauperabby,
to the wife of a poor glazier. The child's indomitable tendency to the higher studies
could not be repressed by his foster-mother's ridicule and dissuasion, nor by the torments
of his schoolfellows, nor by the discouragements of his schoolmaster, who was incapable of
appreciating him, nor even by the reiterated deep disappointment of finding that his ideas
which he knew to be original were not novel, but long previously discovered by others.
Of course, we should expect a boy of this kind to undergo ten or more years of apparently
hopeless strife, but we should equally expect him to succeed at last, and Alan Bird did
succeed in attaining the first rank of celebrity by the time he was 24. The reader has only
to turn over the pages of my book to find abundant instances of this emergence from obscurity,
in spite of the utmost discouragement in early youth.
A prodigal nature commonly so prolongs the period
when a man's receptive faculties are as keenest
that a faulty education in youth is readily repaired in afterlife.
The education of what, the great mathematician,
was of a merely elementary character.
During his youth and manhood,
he was engrossed with mechanical specialities.
It was not till he became advanced in years
that he had leisure to educate himself,
and yet by the time he was an old man,
he had become singularly, well-readed,
and widely and accurately informed.
The scholar who, in the eyes of his contemporaries and immediate successors,
made one of the greatest reputations as such that any man is ever made,
was Julius Caesar Skellinger.
His youth was, I believe, entirely unlettered.
He was in the army until he was 29,
and then he led a vagrant professional life,
trying everything and sticking to nothing.
At length he fixed himself upon Greek.
His first publications were at the age of 47,
and between that time and the period of a somewhat early death,
he earned his remarkable reputation
exceeded by that of his son.
Boyhooding youth, the period
between 15 and 22 years of age
which are forward to the vast majority of men,
the only period for the acquirement of intellectual
facts and habits are just seven years,
neither more or less important than other years
in the lives of men of the highest order.
People are too apt to complain
of their imperfect education
insinuating that they would have done
great things if they'd be more fortunately
circumstanced in youth.
But if their power of learning is materially
diminished by the time they have discovered their want of knowledge, it is very profitable that their
abilities are not of a very high description, and that however well they might have been
educated, they would have succeeded, but little better. Even if a man be long unconscious of
his powers, an opportunity is sure to occur, they occur over and over again to every man
that will discover them. Even if a man be long unconscious of his powers, an opportunity
is sure to occur, they occur over and over again to every man that will discover them.
he will then soon make up for past arrears and outstep competitors with very many years start in the race of life there is an obvious analogy between the man of brains and the man of muscle in the unmistakable way in which they may discover and assert their claims to superiority over less gifted but far better educated competitors
an average sailor climbs rigging and the average alpine guide scrambles along cliffs with a facility that seems like magi to a man who has been reared away from ships and mountains but evie have extraordinary gifts
a very little trial will reveal them and it will rapidly make up for his arrears of education.
A born gymnast will soon in his turn astonish the sailors by his feats before the voyage was half over, he would outrun them like an escaped monkey.
I have witnessed an instance of this myself. Every summer it happens that some young English tourist who has never previously planted his foot on a crag or ice succeeds in alpine work to a marvellous degree.
thus far i have spoken only of literary men and artists who however form the bulk of the two hundred fifty per million that attain to eminence the reasoning that is true for them requires large qualifications when applied to statesmen and commanders
unquestionably the most illustrious statesmen and commanders belong to say the least to the classes f and g of ability but it does not at all follow that an english cabinet minister if he be a great territorial lord should belong to those classes or even to the two or three below the two or three below the two or three
them. Social advantages have enormous power in bringing a man into so prominent position as a
statesman that it is impossible to refuse him the title of eminent, though it may be more
than probable that if he had been changed in his cradle and reared in obscurity, he would have lived
and died without emerging from humble life. Again we have seen that a union of three separate
qualities, intellect zeal and power of work are necessary to raise men from the ranks. Only two of
these qualities in a remarkable degree, namely intellect and power of work,
are acquired by a man who is pushed into public life,
because when he is once there,
the interest is so absorbing,
and the competition so keen as to supply the necessary stimulus
to an ordinary mind.
Therefore, many men who have succeeded as statesmen
would have been no bodies had they been born in a lower rank of life.
They would have needed zeal to rise.
Talleyrand would have passed his way as other grand signores,
if he had not been ejected from his birthright by a family council
on account of his deformity and thrown into the vortex of the French Revolution.
The furious excitement of the game overcame his inveterate indelence,
and he developed into the foremost man of the period, after Napoleon and Mirabelle.
As for sovereigns, they belong to a peculiar category.
The qualities most suitable to the ruler of a great nation are not such as lead to eminence in private life.
Devotion to particular studies, obstinate, perseverance.
geniality and frankness in social relations are important qualities to make a man rise in the world,
but they aren't suitable to a sovereign.
He has to view many interests and opinions with an equal eye,
to know how to yield his favourite ideas to popular pressure,
to be reserved in his friendships, and be able to stand alone.
On the other hand, a sovereign does not greatly need the intellectual powers
that are essential to the rise of a common man,
because the best brains of the country are at his service.
consequently i do not busy myself in this volume with the families of merely able sovereigns only with those few whose military and administrative capacity is acknowledged to have been of the very highest order
as regards commanders the qualities that rise a man to a peerage may be of a peculiar kind such as would not have raised him to eminence in ordinary times strategy is as much speciality as chess playing and large practices required to develop it is difficult to see a strategic gifts combined with a high
party constitution, dashing courage, and a restless disposition can achieve eminence in times of peace.
These qualities are more likely to attract a man to the hunting field if he have enough money,
or if not, to make him an unsuccessful speculator. It consequently happens that generals of high,
but not very high's orders such as Napoleon's marshals and Cromwell's generals are rarely found
to have eminent kinsfolk. Very different is the case with the most illustrious commanders. They are
far more than strategists and men of restless dispositions they would have distinguished themselves under any circumstances.
Their kinships are most remarkable, as will be seen in my chapter on commanders, which includes names of Alexander, Scipio, Hannibal, Caesar, Marlborough, Cromwell, the Princess of Nassau, Wellington, and Napoleon.
Precisely the same remarks are applicable to demagogues.
Those who rise to the surface and play a prominent part in the transactions of a troubled period must have
courage and force of character, but that need not have high intellectual powers,
nay, it is more appropriate that the intellects of such men should be narrow and one-sided,
and their dispositions moody and embittered.
These are not qualities that lead to eminence in ordinary times.
Consequently, the families of such men are mostly unknown to fame,
but kinships are popular leaders of the highest order, as of the two Grechai,
of the two Artivelds, and of Mirabeau are illustrious.
I may mention a class of cases that strikes me forcibly as proof that a sufficient power of command to lead to eminence and troubled times is much less unusual than is commonly supposed, and that it lies neglected in the very life.
In beleaguered towns, as for example during the Great Indian Mutiny, a certain type of character very frequently made its appearance.
People rose into notice, who had never previously distinguished themselves and subsided into their former way of life.
after the occasion for exertion was over while doing the continuance of danger and misery they were the heroes of this situation they were cool and danger sensible and comfort cheerful under prolonged suffering humane to the wounded and sick encourages the faint-hearted
such people were formed to shine only under exceptional circumstances they had the advantage of possessing too tougher fibre to be crushed by anxiety and physical misery and perhaps in consequence of that very toughness they required a stimulus of the sharpest kind
to goad them toward the exertions of which they were capable.
The result of what I have said is to show that, in statesmen and commanders, mere eminence is by no means
at a satisfactory criterion of such natural gifts, as would make a man distinguished under whatever
circumstances he had been reared. On the other hand, statesmen of a higher order, and commanders
of the very highest, who overthrow all opponents, must be prodigiously gifted.
The reader must judge the cases I quote in proof of hereditary gifts by their service.
merits. I have endeavored to speak of none by the most illustrious names. It would have led to false
conclusions had I taken a larger number and thus descended to a lower level of merit. In conclusion,
I see no reason to be dissatisfied with the conditions under which I am bound, of accepting
high reputation as a very fair test of high ability. The nature of the test would not have been
altered if I had attempted to readjust each man's reputation according to his merits, because this is
what every biographer does.
If I had possessed the critical power of a Saint-Buyve,
I should have merely thrown into literature
another of those numerous expressions of opinion,
by the aggregate of which all reputations are built.
To conclude, I feel convinced that no man can achieve a very high reputation
without being gifted with very high abilities,
and I trust I have shown reason to believe
that few who possess these very high abilities can fail in achieving eminence.
End of Chapter 4
Chapter 5 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton
This is a Libravox recording
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain
For more information or volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 5
Notation
I entreat my readers not to be frightened at the first sight of the notation I employ
For it is really very simple to understand and easy to recollect
It was impossible for me to get on
without the help of something of the sort, as I found our ordinary nomeniculture far too ambiguous,
as well as cumbrous for employment in this book. For example, the terms uncle, nephew,
grandfather and grandson have each of them two distinct meanings. An uncle may be the brother
of the father or the brother or the brother of the mother, then if you may be the son of a brother
or the son of her sister and so on. There are four kinds of first cousins, namely the sons
of the two descriptions of uncles and those of the two corresponding aunts. There are 16 kinds of
first cousins once removed. For either Upper A may be the son of any one of the four descriptions
of male or of the four female cousins of Upper B, or Upper B may bear any one of those
relationships to Upper A. I need not quote more instances and illusion of which I have said that
unbound confusion would have been introduced had I confined myself to this book, to our ordinary
nomenclature. The notation I employ gets rid of all this confused and cumbrous language.
It distangles relationships in a marvelously complete and satisfactory manner
and enables us to methodize, compare, and analyze them in any way we like.
Speaking generally, and without regarding the type in which the letters are printed,
F stands for father, G for grandfather, U for uncle, N for nephew, B for brother, S for son and P for grandson.
Petit Fills in French
These letters are printed in capitals when the relationship is to be expressed as passed through the male line.
and in small type went through the female line.
Therefore, uppercase U is a parental uncle,
uppercase G, the parental grandfather,
uppercase N is a nephew that is son of a brother,
uppercase P, a grandson that is the child of a son.
So again, lowercase U is the maternal uncle,
lower case G, the maternal grandfather,
lower case N, a nephew that is son of a sister,
lower case P, a grandson that is the child of a daughter.
Precisely the same letters in the form of italics are employed for the female relations.
For example, in correspondence with uppercase U, there is uppercase U in italics to express an aunt that is a sister of a father,
and to lowercase U, there is lowercase U in italics to express an aunt that is a sister of a mother.
It is a consequence of this system of notation that uppercase F and uppcase B and uppcase S are always printed in capitals,
and that their correlators of mother, sister and daughter are always expressed in small, italitized type as lowercase F, B, and S.
The reader must mentally put the word his before the letter denoting kinship, and was after it, thus, Adams John, second president of the United States, S. John Quincy Adams, six president, PCF Adams, American Minister England, author, would be read, his, John Adams, son was JQ Adams, his grandson, his grandson,
was CF Adams. The following table comprises the whole of this notation. A table is displayed
on the page showing a family tree in a hypothetical form with the described person set in the
middle. Branch of son, daughter, brother, sister, mother and father, all lead in opposite directions.
Two or more letters are employed to express relationships beyond the compass of this table. Thus,
the expression for a first cousin speaking generally is uppercase US, which admits it being
specialized in four different forms, namely uppercase U, uppercase italic, lowercase u,
uppercase s, and lowercase U at italic, and uppercase S in italic. As a matter of fact,
distant relationships will certainly be found to fall under our consideration. The last
explanation I have to make is the meaning of brackets when they enclose a letter. It
implies that the person to whose name the letter in brackets is annexed has not achieved
sufficient public reputation to be ranked, in statistical deductions or equal terms to the
rest. For a facility of reference I give lists in alphabetical order of all the letters within the
limits of two letters that I employ, thus I always use uppercase GF for great-grandfather,
not uppercase F-G, which means the same thing. Alphabetical list of the letters and the male
relationships to which they correspond. Othercase B, brother, F father, G-grandfather, G-grandfather,
G-B, great-uncle, G-G-F, great-grandfather, G-G-F, great-grandfather,
G G.G. Great-great-grandfather. G. N. First cousin, once removed, descending. G. U.
G. U.S. Great-great-uncle. N. F. U. N. S. Great-Nephew. P.S. Great-grandson. P.S. Great-grandson.
S. Son. U. U.S. First Cousin once removed descending. U.S. First Cousin.
Chapter 6 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Gowton.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information on a volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 6.
The Judges of England between 1660 and 1865.
The Judges of England, since the restoration of the monarchy in 1660,
form a group peculiarly well adapted to afford a general outline of the extent and limitations of hereditary and respect.
a judge ship is a guarantee of its professor being gifted with exceptional ability.
The judges are sufficiently numerous and prolific to form an adequate basis for statistical
inductions and they are the subjects of several excellent biographical treatises.
It is therefore well to begin our inquiries with the discussion of their relationships.
We shall quickly arrive at definite results, with subsequent chapters treating of more illustrious
men and in other careers will check and amplify.
It is necessary that I should first say something in support of my assertion,
that the office of a judge is really a sufficient guarantee that the professor is exceptionally gifted.
In other countries it may be different to what it is with us,
but we all know that in England the bench is never spoken of without reverence to the intellectual power of its occupiers.
A seat on the bench is a great prize to be won by the best men.
No doubt there are hindrances, external to those of nature,
against a man getting on at the bar and rising to a judgeship.
The attorneys may not give him briefs when he is a young barrister,
and even if he becomes a successful barrister, his political party may be out of office for a long period,
at a time when he was otherwise ripe for advancement.
I cannot, however, believe that either of these are serious obstacles in the long run.
Sterling ability is sure to make itself felt, and to lead to practice,
while as to politics, the changes of the party are sufficiently frequent to give a fair chance to almost every generation.
For every man who is a judge, there may possibly be two other lawyers of the same standing,
equally fitted for the post, but it is hard to believe,
there can be a larger number.
If not always the foremost, the judges are therefore among the foremost of a vast body of legal
men.
The census speaks of upwards of 3,000 barristers, advocates and special pleaders, and it must
be recollected that those who do not consist of 3,000 men taken at haphazard, but a large
part of them are all restricted, and it is from these, by a second process of selection,
that the judges are mainly derived.
When I say that a large part of the barristers are selected men, I speak of those of
them who are of humble parentage but have brilliant natural gifts who attract and notice as boys or it may be even as children and were therefore sent to a good school there they won exhibitions that fitted themselves for college where they supported themselves by obtaining scholarships then came fellowships and so they ultimately found their way to the bar many of these have risen to the bench the parentage of the lord chancellor's justifies my statement there have been thirty of them within the period included in my inquiries of these lord
Hardwick was the son of a small attorney at Dover.
In narrow circumstances, Lord Eldon, whose brother was the great almighty judge Lord Stowell,
the son of a coal-fitter.
Lord Truro was the son of a sheriff's officer, and Lord St. Leonard's, like Lord Tenuton,
and Chief Justice of Common Pleas, was son of a barber.
Others were sons of clergymen of scanty means.
Others have begun life in alien professions, yet, notwithstanding their false start, have easily
recovered lost ground in after life.
Lord Raskine was first in the Navy and then in the army, before he became a barrister.
Lord Chem's foot was originally a midshipman.
Now a large number of men with anticitance as unfavourable to success of these,
and yet successful men are always to be found at the bar.
And therefore I say the barristers are themselves a selected body,
and the fact of every judge having been taken from the foremost rank of 3,000 of them
is proof that his exceptional ability is of an enormously higher order than if the 3,000 barristers
have been conscripts, drawn by.
lot from the general mass of their countrymen. I therefore need not trouble myself with quoting
passages from biographies to prove that each of the judges whose name I have occasioned
to mention is a highly gifted man. It is precisely in order to avoid the necessity of this tedious
work that I have selected the judges for my first chapter. In speaking of the English judges,
I have adopted the well-known lives of the judges by Foss as my guide. It was published in
1865, so I have adopted that date as the limit of my inquiries. I have adopted that date as the limit of my inquiries.
consider those only as falling under the definition of judges whom it includes as such they are the judges of the courts of chancery and common law and the masters of the rolls but not the judges of the amultery nor of the court of canterbury by the latter limitation i lose the advantage of counting lord stowwell
brother of lord chancellor eldon the remarkable family of the lutchington's that of sir r philemore and some others though the limitations as regards time i lose by ending with the year eighteen sixty three the recently
judges such as Judge Selwyn, brother of the Bishop of Litchfield, and also Professor of Divinity at Cambridge.
But I believe from cursory inquiries that the relations of these latter judges, speaking generally,
have not so large a share of eminence as we shall find among those of the judges in my list.
This might have been expected, for it is notorious that the standard of ability in a modern judge is not so high as it used to be.
The number of exceptionally gifted men being the same is impossible to supply the new demand for heads of great schools
and for numerous other careers, now thrown open to able use, without seriously limiting
the field, whence alone good judges may be selected.
By beginning at the restoration which I took for my commencement, because there was frequent
jobbery in earlier days, I lose a Lord Keeper at the same rank as Lord Chancellor, and
is still greater son, also a Lord Chancellor, namely the two Bacon's.
I state these facts to show that I have not picked out the period in question, because
it seemed most favourable to my argument, but simply because it appeared the most suitable to bring
out the truth as to a regulatory genius, and was at the same time most convenient for me to discuss.
There are 286 judges within the limits of my inquiry.
109 of them have one or more eminent relations, and three others have relations whom I
have noticed, but they are marked off with brackets, and are therefore not to be included
in the following statistical deductions.
As a readiest method of showing at a glance, the way in which these relations are distributed,
I give a table below in which they are all compactly registered.
The table is a condensed summary of the appendix to the present chapter,
which should be consulted by the reader whenever he desires fuller information.
Table is displayed on the page, Table 1, summary of relationships of 109 judges grouped into 85 families.
There are three sections with one relation or two in family, two and three relations,
or three and four in family, and four or more relations, or five and more in family.
Several remarkable features in the contents of this table will catch the eye at once.
I will begin by shortly alluding to them, and will enter more into details little further on.
First, it will be observed that the judges are so largely interrelated that 109 of them are grouped into only 85 families.
There are 17 doublets among the judges, two triplets and one quadruplet.
in addition to these might be counted six other sets consisting of those whose ancestors sat on the bench previously to the ascension of charles second namely beddingfield forster hyde finch windham and light as in
another fact to be observed is the nearness of the relationships in my list the single letters are far the most common also though a man has twice as many grandfathers as fathers and probably more than twice as many grandsons as sons yet the judges have found more frequently to have
eminent fathers than grandfathers and eminent sons than grandsons.
In the third degree of relationship, the eminent kinsmen are yet more rare, although the number of individuals in those degrees is increased in a duplicate proportion.
When a judge has no more than one eminent relation, that relation is nearly always to be found in the first or second degree.
Thus, in the first section of the table, which is devoted to single relationships, though it includes as many as 39 entries, there are only two among them, v. Brown and Lord Brown,
whose kinships extend beyond second degree it is in that last section of the table which treats of whole families largely gifted with the ability that the distinct kinships are chiefly to be found
i annexed a table two extracted from the preceding one which exhibits these facts with great clearness column a contains the facts just as they were observed and column d shows a percentage of individuals in each degree of kinship to every one hundred judges who have become eminent
table two is displayed on the page shows several sections with degrees of kinship subdivided to the name of the degree and the corresponding letter an additional five columns with uppercase a b c d and a
a number of eminent men in each degree of kinship in the most eminent man of the family eighty five families b the preceding column raised in proportion to one hundred families c number of individuals in each degree of kinship to one hundred men
d percentage of eminent men in each degree of kinship to the most eminent member of distinguished families it was obtained by dividing b by c and multiplying by one hundred
e percentages or previous column reduced to the proportion of two hundred eighty six minus twenty four or two hundred forty two to eighty five in order to apply to families generally
table two also gives materials for judging of the comparative influence of the male and female lines in conveying ability thanks to my method of notation it is perfectly easy to separate the two lines in the way i am about to explain
i do not attempt to compare relations in the first degree of kinship namely fathers with mothers sons with daughters or brothers with sisters because there exists no criterion for a just comparison of the natural ability of the different sexes nay even if there were means for testing it the result would be for less
a mother transmits masculine peculiarities to a male child which she does not and cannot possess and similarly a woman who is endowed with fewer gifts of a masculine type than her husband may yet contribute in a larger degree to the masculine intellectual superiority of her son
i therefore shift my inquiry from the first to the second and third degrees of kinship as regards the second degree i compare the paternal grandfather with a maternal and uncle by the father's side with the uncle by the mothers the nephew by the
the brother's side, with the nephew by the sisters, and the grandson by the son, with the grandson
by the daughter.
On the same principle, I compare the kinships in the third degree, that is to say, the father
with the father's father, with the father of the mother's mother, and so on.
All the work is distinctly exposed to view in the following compact table.
In the second degree, 7, uppercase G plus 9, uppercase U, plus 14, uppercase N, plus 11,
uppercase p equals 41 kinships through males 6 lowercase g plus 6 lowercase u plus 2 lower case n plus 5 lowercase p equals 19 kinships through females
in the third degree 1 uppercase gf plus 1 uppercase gb plus 5 uppercase u s plus 7 uppercase ns plus 2 uppercase ps equals 19 kinships through males
0, lower case G, upper F, plus 0, lower G, upper B, plus 1, lower U, upper case S, plus 0 lower N upper S, plus 0, lower P, upper S, equals 1, kinships through females.
Total, 60 through males, 20 through females.
The numbers are too small to warrant any very decided conclusion, but they go far to prove that the female influence is inferior to that of the male in conveying ability.
It must, however, be observed that the difference between the totals and the second degree is chiefly due to the nephews.
A relationship difficult to trace on the female side, because, as a matter of fact,
biographers do not speak so fully of the descendants of the sisters of their hero as that of his brothers.
As regards the third degree, the relationships on the female side are much more difficult to ferret out than those on the male,
and I have no doubt I have omitted many of them.
In my earlier attempts, the balance stood still more heavily against the female side,
and it has been reduced exactly in proportion to the number of times I have revised my data.
Consequently, though I first suspected a large residuum against the female line,
I think there is reason to believe the influence of females but little inferior to that of males
in transmitting judicial ability.
It is, of course, a grief to me in writing this book,
that circumstances make it impossible to estimate the influence of the individual peculiarities of the mother,
for good or for bad upon her offspring.
They appeared to me, for the reasons stated,
to be as important elements in the inquiry as those of the father,
and yet I am obliged to completely ignore them
in a large majority of instances,
on account of the lack of reliable information.
Nevertheless, I have numerous arguments left to prove that genius is hereditary.
Before going further, I must entreat my readers to abandon any objection
which very luckily may present itself to their minds,
and which I can easily show to be untenable.
People who do not realize the nature of my arguments have constantly spoken to me to this effect.
It is of no use your quoting successes unless you take failures into equal account.
Eminent men may have eminent relations, but they also have very many who are ordinary, or even stupid,
and there are not a few who are either eccentric or downright mad.
I perfectly allow all this, but does not at least affect the cogency of my arguments.
If a man breeds from strong, well-shaped dogs, but of mixed pedigree, puppies will
be sometimes, but rarely, the equals of their parents.
They will commonly be of a mongrel, nondescript type, because ancestral peculiarities are
apt to crop out in the offspring.
Yet notwithstanding all this, it is easy to develop the desirable characteristics of individual
dogs into the assured hollum of a new breed.
The breed is likes the puppies that most nearly approached the wished-for type, generation
after generation until they have no ancestor within many degrees that has objectionable peculiarities so it is with men and women because one or both of a child's parents are able it does not in the least follow as a matter of necessity but only as one of moderately unfavorable odds that the child will be able also
he inherits an extraordinary mixture of qualities displayed in his grandparents great-grandparents and more remote ancestors as well as from those of his father and mother the most illustrious and so-called well-bred families of the human race are utter mongrels as regards the natural gifts of intellect and disposition
what i profess to prove is this that if two children are taken of whom one is a parent exceptionally gifted in a high degree say it is one in four thousand or is one in a million and the other has not the four thousand the four thousand or is one in a million and the other has not the four
former child, has an enormous greater chance of turning out to be gifted in a high degree than
the other. Also, I argue that, as a new race can be obtained in animals and plants, and can
be raised, and so greater degree of purity, that it will maintain itself with moderate care
in preventing the more faulty members of the flock from breeding, so a race of gifted men
might be obtained under exactly similar conditions.
I must apologize for anticipating, in this offhand, a very imperfect manner, the subject of a
further chapter by these few remarks, but I am really obliged to do so, knowing from experience
how pertinaciously strangers to be reasoning by which the laws hereditary are established,
are inclined to prejudge my conclusions by blindly assisting that the objection to which I have
referred as overbearing weight. I will now proceed with an examination of what may be learned
from the relationships of the judges. First, I would ask, are the abler judges more rich in
eminent relations than those who are less able. There are two ways of answering this question,
as to examine into the relationships of the law or lords as compared with that of the
peucine judges, or at the chancellors compared with that of the judges generally, and the other
is to determine whether or no the persons whose names are entered in the third column of table.
One, are above the average of judges in respect to ability. Here are a few of the Lord
chancellors. There are only 30 of those high legal officers within the limits of
my inquiry, yet 24 of these have eminent relations, whereas out of the 286 minus 30, or
256 other judges, only 114 minus 24 or 90 have eminent relations.
There are therefore 80% of the chancellors as compared to 36% of the rest of the judges
that have eminent relations.
Their proportion would have been greater via to compare the chancellors or the chancellors
with the other law lords with the pristine judges.
The other test I proposed is equally satisfactory.
There can be no doubt of the exceptionally eminent ability of the men whose names appear in the
third column.
To those who reject my conclusion because Lord Chancellor's have more opportunities of thrusting
relatives by Jobry into eminence than are possessed by the other judges, I can do no more
than refer them to what I have.
I already said about the reputation being a test of ability, and by giving a short list of
the more remarkable cases of relations to the Lord Chancellor's, which I think will adequately
meet their objection.
They are one, Earl Bathurst and his daughter's son, the famous judge, Sir F. Buller.
Two, Earl Camden and his father, Chief Justice Pratt.
Three, Earl Claritin and the remarkable family of Hyde, which were two uncles and one cousin,
all English judges, besides one Welsh judge and many other men at the distinction.
Four, Earl Cowper, his brother the judge, and his great-nephew, the poet.
5. Earl Eldon and his brother Lord Stowell.
6. Lord Erskine. His eminent legal brother, the Lord Advocate of Scotland, and his son the judge.
7. Earl Nottingham and the most remarkable family of Finch.
8.9.10. Earl Hardwick and his son, also a Lord Chancellor, who died suddenly,
and that son's great uncle, Lord Summers, also a Lord Chancellor.
11. Lord Herbert. His son a judge, his cousin's, Lord Herbert of Cherbury and George the poet and divine.
12. Lord King and his uncle. Lord Locke, the philosopher.
13. The infamous but most able Lord Jeffreys had a cousin just like him, namely Sir J. Trevor,
master of the roles.
14. Lord Guildford is a member of a family to which I simply despair of doing justice.
For it is linked with connoxations of such marvellous ability, judicial and statement-like.
as to deserve a small volume to describe it.
It contains 30 first-class men in near kinship, including Montague's,
Sidney's, Herberts, Dudleys, and others.
15. Lord Truro had two able legal brothers,
one of whom was Chief Justice of the Cape of Good Hope,
and his nephew is an English judge recently created Lord Penzance.
I were here mentioned Lord Littleton,
Lord Cape of Charles First,
although many members of his most remarkable family do not fall within my limits.
His father, the Chief Justice of North Wales, married a lady, the daughter of Sir J. Walter,
the Chief Justice of South Wales, and also sister of an English judge.
She bore him Lord Caputton and Sir Timothy, a judge.
Lord Lutterton's daughter, son, she married a cousin, was Sir T. Lutterton, the Speaker of the House of Commons.
There is therefore abundant reason to conclude that the kinsmen of Lord Chancellor are far richer of natural gifts than those of the other judges.
I will now take another test of the existence of hereditary ability.
It is a comparison of the entries in the column of Table 1.
Supposing their natural gifts were due to mere accident, unconnected with parentage,
then the entries will be distributed in accordance with a law that governs the distribution of accidents.
If it be a hundred to one against some member of any family within given limits of kinship,
drawing a lottery prize, it would be a million to one against three members of the same family doing so,
nearly, but not exactly because the size of the family is limited, and are million
millions to one against six members doing so. Therefore, natural gifts were due to mere accident
the first column of Table 1 would have been enormously longer than the second column, and the second
column enormously longer than the third. But they are not so. There are nearly as many cases of
two or three eminent relations as one of eminent relation, and, as a set-off against the
39 cases that appear in the first column, there are no less than 15 cases.
in the third. It is therefore clear that ability is not distributed at haphazard, but
that it clings to certain families. We will proceed to a third test. If genius
be hereditary, as I assert it be, the characteristics that make a judge ought to be
frequently transmitted to his descendants. The majority of judges belong to a strongly
marked type. They're not men who are carried away by sentient, who love seclusion
and dreams, but they are prominent members of a very different class, one that
Englishmen are especially prone to honour for at least the sixth lawful days of the week.
I mean that they are vigorous, shrewd, practical, helpful men, glorying the rough and tumble of
public life, tougher constitution and strong in digestion, valuing what money brings, aiming
a position and influence, and desiring to found families. The vigour of a judge is testified
by the fact that the average age of their appointment in the last three reigns has been
57. The labour and responsibility of the office seem enormous to lookers-on, yet these elderly
men continue working with ease for many more years. Their average age of death is 75, and they
commonly die in harness. Now, are these remarkable gifts and peculiarities inherited by their
sons? Do the judges often have sons who succeed in the same career, where success would have
been impossible they had not been gifted with the special qualities of their fathers? The best
answer is a list of names. It will be of much interest to legal readers. Others can glance over
them and go on to the results.
List is provided judges of England
and other high legal officers between
1660 and 1865
who were or are related.
It includes fathers, sons, brothers
and grandfathers.
Out of the 286 judges
more than one and every nine of them
have been either father, son or brother
to another judge, and the other high
legal relationships have been even more
numerous. They cannot then
remain a doubt but that
the particular type of ability that
necessary to a judge is often transmitted by dissent.
The reader must guard himself against the supposition that because the judges have so many
legal relations, therefore they have few other relations of eminence in other walks of life.
A long list might be made out of those who had bishops and archbishops for kinsmen, no less
than ten judges, of whom one, Sir Robert Hyde, appeared in the previous list.
Have a bishop or an archbishop for a brother?
Of these Sir William Dolbin was brother to one Archbishop of York.
and son of the sister of another namely of john williams who is also the lord keeper to james first there are cases of poet relations as cowper collardridge milton so thomas overbury and waller there are numerous relatives who are novelists physicians admiral's and generals
my list of kidsmen at the end of this chapter are very briefly treated but they include the names of many great men whose deeds have filled large volumes it is one of my most serious drawbacks in writing this book to feel
that names, which never now present themselves to my eye without associations of respect and
reverence, for the great qualities of those who bore them, are likely to be insignificant and
meaningless to the eyes of most of my readers. Indeed, to all those who have never had occasion
to busy themselves with their history, I know how great was my own ignorance of the character
of the great men of previous generations. Therefore, I occupied myself with the biographies,
and I therefore reasonably suspect that many of my readers will be no better and fond about
them than i was myself a collection of men that i have learned to look upon as an august valhalla is likely to be regarded by those who are strangers to the facts of biographical history as an assemblage of mere respectabilities
the names of north and montague among the judges introduce us to a remarkable breed of eminent men set forth at length in the genealogical tree of the montegues and again in that of the sydney's literary men to whose natural history if the expression be permitted a
A few pages may be profitably assigned.
There is hardly a name in those pedigrees, which is not more than ordinarily eminent.
Many are illustrious.
They are closely tied together in their kinship, and they extend through ten generations.
The main roots of this diffused ability lie in the families of Sydney and Montagu,
and in a less degree, in that of North.
The Sydney blood, I mean that of the descendants of Sir William Sidney and his wife,
had extraordinary influence in two different combinations.
first were the Dudleys, producing in the first generation Sir Philip Sidney and his eminent brother and his eminent man, and in the third generation, Algonon, Sydney, with his able brother and much-be-praised sister.
The second combination of the Sydney blood was with the Harrington's, producing in the first generation a literary peer, and Elizabeth, the mother of the large and most remarkable family that forms the chief future in my genealogical table.
The Montagu Blood, as represented by Sir Edward who died in the Tower, 1644, is derived from three distinct sources.
His great-grandfather, lower-case G, uppercase F, was Sir John Finix, Chief Justice of the King's Bench.
His grandfather, lower-case G, was John Roper, Attorney General to Henry VIII.
And his father, by father-most eminent of the three, was Sir Edward Montagu, Chief Justice of the King's Bench.
Sir Edward Montagu, son of the time.
Chief Justice married Elizabeth Harrington, of whom I've just spoken, and a large family,
who in themselves and in their descendants became most remarkable. To mention only the titles they
won, in the first generation, they obtained two peerages. The Earl Dome of Manchester and the
Barony of Montagu. In the second, they obtained two more. The Oldham of Sandwich and the Barony of
Capel. In the third five more, the Dukedom of Montagu, Earldoms of Halifax and of Essex,
the Barony of Guildford, and the new Barony of Capel. Second creation.
in the fourth one more the dukedom of manchester the premier in seventeen o one in the fifth one more the earl of gildford the second earl of gildford the premier of george third best known as lord north was in the sixth generation
it is wholly impossible for me to describe the characteristics of all the individuals who are jotted down in my journalical tree i cannot do it without giving a vast deal more room than i can spare but this much i can do and ought to do namely to take those who are most closely linked with the judges
and to show that they possess sterling ability and did not hold their high positions by mere jobbery nor obtain their reputations through the accident of birth or circumstances i will gladly undertake to show this although it happens in the present
instance to put my cause in a peculiar disadvantageous light because frances north the lord keeper the first baron gilford is the man of all others in the high position identical or nearly so with that of a lord chancellor who modern authorities vie in disparaging and condemning
those who oppose my theories might say the case of north being lord keeper shows it is impossible to trust official rank as criterion of ability he was promoted by jobbery and jobbed when he was promoted he had promoted he had been promoted he had been promoted he had to be a man jobbed when he was promoted he
inherited family influence, not natural intellectual gifts.
And the same may be said of all the members of this or any other pedigree.
As I implied before, there is another truth in this objection to make it impossible to meet
it by a flat contradiction based on a plain and simple statement.
It is necessary to analyze characters, and to go a little into detail.
I will do this, and when it is concluded, I believe many of my readers will better appreciate
than they did before how largely natural intellectual gifts are the birthright of some families.
francis north the lord keeper was one of a family of five brothers and one sister the lives of three of the brothers are familiarly known to us through the charming biographies written by another brother roger north their position in the montagu family is easily discovered by means of the genealogical tree
they fall in the third of those generations i have just described the one in which the family gained one dukedom two earldoms and two baronies their father was of a literary stock continued
backwards in one line during no less than five generations. The first Lord North was an eminent
lawyer in the time of Queen Elizabeth, and his son, an able man, and as an ambassador,
married the daughter of Lord Chancellor Rich. His son again, who did not live to enjoy the peerage,
married the daughter of a master of the court of requests, and his great-great-grandsons,
the intermediate links being more or less distinguished, but of whose marriages I know little,
were the brothers North, of whom I am about to speak.
The father of these brothers was the fourth baron north.
He was a literary man, and among other matters, wrote the life of the founder of his family.
He was an economical man, and an exquisitely virtuous and sober in his person.
The style of his writings was not so bright as that of his father, the second baron, who was described as full of spirit and flame, and who was an author both in prose and verse.
His poems were praised by Walpole.
The mother of the brothers, namely Ayn Montagu, is described by her son as a combatant.
of charity and wisdom i suspect it was from the fourth barren north that the disagreeable qualities in three of the brothers north were derived such as a prequishness of the lord keeper and a curious saving mercantile spirit that appeared under different forms in the lord keeper the financier and the master of trinity college i cannot avoid alluding to these qualities for they are prominent features in their characters and find a large place in their biographies in speaking of the lord keeper i think i had better begin with the evil part of
of his character. When that has been admitted and done with, the rest of my task will be pleasant
and interesting. In short, the Lord Keeper is mercilessly handled in respect to his public character.
Lord Campbell calls him the most dubious man that had ever held the great seal, and says that
throughout his whole life he sought and obtained advancement by the meanest arts.
Bishop Bonnet calls him crafty and designing. Lord McQuilay accuses him of selfishness,
cowardice and meanness. I have heard of no writer who commends his public character except his
brother, who was tenderly attached to him. I should say that even Lord Campbell acknowledges
the Lord Keeper to have been extremely amiable in all his domestic relations, and that nothing
can be more touching than the account we have of the warm and steady affection between him
and his brother, who survived to be his biographer. I am, however, no further concerned with the
Lord Keeper's public character than to show that, notwithstanding his most unworthy acts to obtain
advancement, and notwithstanding he had relatives in high officers to help him, his own ability,
and that of his brothers was truly remarkable.
Bishop Burnett says of him that he had not the virtues of his predecessor, Lord Nottingham,
but he had parts far beyond him.
However, Lord Campbell descends from this and remarks that
Nottingham does not arise above once in a century.
I will here beg the reader not to be unmindful of the marvellous hereditary gifts of the Nottingham or Finch family.
McCauley says his intellect was clear, his industry great,
his proficiency in letters and science respectable, and his legal learning more than respectable.
His brother Roger writes thus of the Lord Keepers' youth. It was singular and remarkable in him that,
together with the study of the law which is thought ordinarily to devour the whole studious time
of a young gentleman, he continued to pursue his inquiries into all ingenious arts,
history, humanity and languages, whereby he became not only a good lawyer, but a good historian,
politician, mathematician, natural philosopher, and, I must add,
musician in perfection.
The honorary Sir Dudley Nourth, his younger brother, was a man of exceedingly high abilities and vigor.
He went as youth through Smyrna, where his good works are not yet forgotten,
and where he made a large fortune.
Then returning to England, he became at once a man of the highest note in Parliament as a financer.
There was an unpleasant side to his character when young,
but he overmastered an outgrewit, namely he first showed a strange bent to Travecwick
when at school. Afterwards he cheated sadly and got into debts. Then he cheated his parents to pay the debts.
At last he made a vigorous effort and wholly reformed himself, so that his brother concludes his
biography in this way. If I may be so free as to give my thoughts of his morals, I must allow that,
as to all the mercantile arts and stratagems of trade that could be used to get money from those he
dealt with, I believe he was not niggard, but as for falsities, he was clear as any man living.
It seems from the same authority that he was a very forward, lively and beautiful child.
At school he did not get on so well with his books, as he had an excessive desire for action.
Still his ability was such that a little application went a long way with him.
He came out a moderate scholar.
He was great swimmer, and could live in the water for a whole afternoon.
I mention this because I shall hereafter have occasion to speak of visual gifts
not unfrequently accompanying intellectual ones.
he sometimes left his clothes in charge of a porter below London Bridge,
then ran naked upon the mud shore at the Thames up long as high as Chelsea,
for the pleasure of swimming down to his clothes with the tide,
and he loved to end by shooting the cascade beneath Old London Bridge.
I often marvelled at his feet when I happened to be on the river in a steamer.
I will now quote McCoyle's description of his first appearance,
in his afterlife on the stage of English politics,
speaking in his history of England,
of the period immediately following the assumption of James II.
McCauley says,
the person on whom devolved the task of devising ways and means was Sir Dudley North,
younger brother of the Lord Keeper.
Dudley North was one of the ablest men of his time.
He had early in life been sent to the Levant,
where he had long been engaged in Mokendal pursuits.
Most men warden such a situation have allowed their faculties to rust,
for at Smyrano, and at Constantinople,
there were a few books and few intelligent companions,
but the young factor had one of those vigorous understandings which are independent of external aids.
In his solitude he meditated deeply on the philosophy of trade,
and thought out by degrees a complete and admirable theory,
substantially the same with that which a hundred years later was expounded by Adam Smith.
North was brought into Parliament for Banbury,
and though a new member was the person on whom the Lord Treasurer chiefly relied
for the conduct of financial business in the lower house.
North's ready with and perfect knowledge of trade provided,
both in the treasury and the parliament against all opposition.
The odd members were amazed at seeing a man who had not been a fortnight in the house,
and whose life had been chiefly passed in foreign countries,
as soon with confidence and discharged with ability,
all the functions of the chancellor of the Echiquire.
He was 44 years old at the time.
Roger North describes the financial theories of his brother thus.
One is that trade is not disrupted by his government by nations and kingdoms,
but is one throughout the whole world.
as the main sea which cannot be emptied or replenished in one part,
but the whole more or less will be affected.
Another was concerning money, that no nation could want money, species,
and they would not abound in it, for if the people want money,
they will give a price for it,
and then merchants, for gain, bring it and lay it down before them.
Roger Norse, speaking of Sir Dudley and of the Lord Keeper says,
These brothers lived with extreme satisfaction in each other society,
but both had the skill and knowledge of the world.
As to all affairs relating to their several professions in perfection, and each was in Indies to the other, producing always the richest novelties, of which the best understandings are greedy.
The honorary Dr. John North, Master of Trinity College, Cambridge differed in some respects from his brothers and resembled them in others.
When he was very young, and also as he grew up, he was of a nice and tender constitution, not so vigorous and athletic as most of his brothers were.
His temper was always reserved and studious.
If anything so easily seemed to miss in him, he was a non-natural gravity, which in youths is seldom a good sign, for it argues imbecility of body and mind, or both, but his lay wholly in the former, for his mental capacity was vigorous as none more.
Thus he became devoted to study, and the whole of his expenditure went to books.
In other respects he was penurious and hoarding.
Consequently, as his brother says, he was overmuch addicted to thinking, or else he performed.
formed it with more labor and tenseness than other men ordinarily do.
It was, in a word, the most intense and passionate thinker that ever lived, and it was
in his right mind.
This ruined his health.
His flesh was strangely flaccid and soft.
His going weak and shuffling, often crossed his legs as if it were tipsy.
His sleep seldom or never easy, but interrupted with unquiet and painful dreams.
The reposes he had were short and by snatches.
His active spirit had rarely any settlement or rest.
evident that he played foolish tricks with his brain, and the result was that he had a stroke,
and utterly broke up, decaying more and more in mind and body until death relieved him at
estimate 38. There is no doubt that Dr. John North deserved more reputation than he has obtained,
partially owing to his early death, and partially to his exceeding sensitiveness in respect to
post-human criticism. He left peremptory orders that all his MSS should be burnt.
He appears to have been especially skilled in Greek and Hebrew scholarship.
The Lord Keeper and the Master of Trinity resembled each other in their painfully shy dispositions
and studious tastes.
The curious money-saving propensities were common to all three brothers.
The indolent habits of the Master of Trinity were shared by so deadly after his return from
England, who would take no exercise whatever, but sat all day either at home or else,
steering a little sailing vessel on the Thames.
The Lord Cabre was always fanciful about his health.
The honorary Mary North, afterwards Lady Spring, was a sister of these brothers and no less gifted
than they.
Roder North says,
Besides the advantage of her person, she had a superior to wit, prodigious memory, and was
the most agreeable in conversation.
She used to rehearse by heart-products, murmurs, with the substance of speeches and letters,
as well as passages, and this with little or no hesitation, but in a continual series of
discourse, the very memory of which is to me, at this day, very wonderful.
She died not long after the birth of her first child, and the child died not long after her.
Roger North, the biographer of his brothers, from whom I've quoted so much, was the author
of other works, and among them is a memoir on music, showing that he had shared the musical
faculty that was strongly developed in the Lord Keeper.
Little is known of his private life. He was attorney general to the consort of James Serkent.
There can be no doubt as to his abilities.
The lives of the North is a work of no ordinary writer.
It is full of touches of genius and shrewd perception of character.
Roger North seems to have been a most loving and lovable man.
Charles, the Fifth Lord North, was the eldest of the family and succeeded to the title,
but he did not, so far, as I am aware, show signs of genius.
However, he had a daughter whose literary tastes were curiously similar to those of her uncle, Dr. John.
She was Dudleyer North, who, in the words of Roger,
emaciated herself with study, whereby she made familiar to her,
not only the Greek and Latin, but the Oriental languages.
She died early, having collected a choice library of oriental works.
I will conclude this description of the family
with a characteristically quaint piece of their biographer's preface.
Rarely the case is memorable for the happy circumstance of a flock so numerous and diffuse
as this of the last Dudley Lord North's was.
and no one scabby sheep in it.
The nearest collateral relation of the North family by the Montagu side is Charles Hatton, their first cousin.
He is alluded to three times in Roger North's lives, and each time, with the same epithet,
the incomparable Charles Hutton.
While he was so distinguished, there is no information, but it is reasonable to accept
Roger North's estimate of his merits so far as to classify him among the gifted members of the Montague family.
I will mention only four more of the kinsmen of the North.
The first is their great-uncle Sir Henry Montagu, Chief Justice of the King's Bench, and
created Earl Manchester, who was grandfather to James Montagu, upper-class C lower H, upper-class B,
upper-class E, G0-3, and Uncle of William, upper C, lower-class H, upper B, upper E, Jace
2nd, both of whom are included in my list.
Lord Clarendon says of Sir Henry that he was a man of great industry and
and suggestity in business which he delighted in exceedingly and preserved so great a vigour of mind even to his death that some who had known him in his younger years did believe him to have much quicker parts in his age than before
the second earl of manchester lower g up n to the north was the baron kimbleton of marston moore and as lord campbell says one of the most distinguished men who appeared in the most interesting period of our history having as lord kimbleton vindicated the liberties of his country
in the Senate, as Earl of Manchester in the field and having afterwards mainly contributed to the suppression of anarchy by the restoration of the Royal Line.
The first Earl of Sandwich, also Lower G up end to the Norths, was a gallant High Admiral of England in the time of Charles Second.
He began life as a soldier when only 18 years of age, with a parliamentary regiment that he himself had raised, and he ended it in a naval battle against the Dutch in South Ward Bay.
He also translated a Spanish work on Matilogy.
I do not know that the book is of any value, but the fact is worthy of notice as showing
that he was more than a mere soldier or sailor.
The last of the eminent relations of the Norths of whom I shall speak at length was the great
grandson of the eldest brother, who became the famous Premier, the Lord North of the
time of the American War.
Lord Brawham says that all contemporaries agree in representing his talents as having shown
with a great and steady lustre during that singular.
trying period. He speaks of a wit that never failed him, and a sorvety of temper that could never
be ruffled, as peculiar qualities in which he, and indeed all his family, his immediate family,
excelled most other men. The admirable description of Lord Norf by his daughter, Lady Charlotte Lindsay,
that is appended to his biography by Lord Browham, is sufficient proof of that lady's high ability.
There is yet another great legal family related to the Norves, whose place in the pedigree I do not know,
is that of the hides, and includes the illustrious first Earl of Clarendon.
It appears that Lord Chafed Justice. Hyde used to take kindly notice of the Lord Caper, Francis North,
when a young rising barrister, and alluded to his kinship and called him cousin.
It is want of space, not want of material, that compels me to conclude the description of the able
relatives of the North's and Montagu's.
But I am sure that I have said enough to prove the assertion,
with which I prefaced it, that natural gifts of an exceedingly high order were inherited.
by a very large number of the members of the family, and that these owe their reputations
to their abilities and not to family support. Another test of the truth of the hereditary
character of ability is to see whether the near relations of very eminent men are more
frequently eminent in those who are more remote. Table 2, page 61, answers this question
with great distinctness in the way I have already explained. It shows that the near relations
of the judges are far rich in ability, then the more remote, so much so that the fact of being born in
the fourth degree of relationship is of no sensible benefit at all. The data from which I obtain
a con C of the table are as follows. I find that 23 the judges are reported to have had large
families, say consisting of four adult sons in each. Eleven are simply described as having
issue, say at the rate of 1.5 sons each, and that the number of the sons of others are
specified as amounting between them to 186, forming thus far a total of 294.
In addition to these, there are nine reported marriages of judges in which no allusion is made to children,
and there are 31 judges in respect to whom nothing is said about marriage at all.
I think we are fairly justified from these data in concluding that each judge is father, on an average,
do not less than one son who lives in an age at which he might have distinguished himself.
If he had the ability to do so, I also find the adult families to consist on average of not less than 2.5 sons and 2.5 daughters each.
consequently each judge has an average of 1.5 brothers and 2.5 sisters.
From these data it is perfectly easy to reckon the number of kinsmen in each order.
Thus the nephews consist of the brother's sons and the sister's sons.
Now 100 judges are supposed to have 150 brothers and 250 sisters
and each brother and each sister to have on the average only one son.
Consequently the 100 judges will have 150 plus 250 or 400 nephews.
I need not trouble the reader with more figures, suffice it to say, I have divided the total
number of eminent kinsmen to 100 judges by the number of kinsmen in each degree, and from
that division I obtained the column D in Table 2, which I now project into a journalurgical
tree in Table 3. Table 3 is displayed on the page. Percentage of eminent men in each degree
of kinship to the most gifted member of distinguished families.
It will be observed that Table 3 refers only to distinguished
families. If we modified it to correspond with column E of Table 2 in which all the judges, whether
they have distinguished relations or no, are considered, the proportion between the eminent kinsmen
in each different degree would be unchanged, though their absolute numbers will be reduced to
about one-third of their value. Table 3 shows, in the most unmistakable manner, the enormous odds
that a new kinsman has over one that is remote in the chance of inheriting ability.
speaking roughly, the percentages are quartered at its successive remove, whether by descent or collaterally,
thus in the first degree of kinship the percentage is about 28, in the second about 7, in the third, 1.5.
The table also testifies to another fact in which people do not commonly believe.
It shows that when we regard the averages of many instances, the frequent sports of nature in producing prodigies must be regarded as apparent and not as real.
ability in the long run does not suddenly start into existence and disappear with equal abruptness,
but rather it rises in a gradual and regular curve out of the ordinary level of family life.
The statistics show that there is a regular average increase of ability in the generations
that precede its culmination.
And as regular a decrease in those that succeeded.
In the first case, the marriages have been consentient to its production.
In the latter, they have been incapable of pre-requent of,
preserving it.
After three successive dilutions of the blood, the descendants of the judges appear incapable
of rising to eminence. These results are not surprising, even when compared with far greater
length of kinship through which features of diseases may be transmitted. Ability must be based
on a triple footing, every leg of which has to be firmly planted. In order that a man should
inherit ability in the concrete, he must inherit three qualities that are separate and independent
of one another. He must inherit
capacity, zeal and vigor, for unless these three, or at the very least two of them are
combined, he cannot hope to make a figure in the world. The probability against inheriting a
combination of three qualities not correlated together is necessarily in a triplicate proportion
greater than it is against inheriting any one of them. There is a marked difference between
the percentage of ability in the grandsons of the judge when his sons, the fathers of those grandsons,
have been eminent than when they have not.
Let us suppose that the son of a judge wishes to marry.
What expectation has he that his own sons will become eminent men,
supporters of his family and not a burden to it in their afterlife?
In the case where the son of the judge is himself eminent,
I found out of the 22 judges previous to the present reign,
22 whose sons have been distinguished men,
I do not count instances in the present reign,
because the grandsons of these judges are, for the most part, too young to have achieved distinction.
22 out of 226 gives 10 in 100 as a percentage of the judges that have distinguished sons.
The reader will remark how near this result is to the 9.5 as entered in my table,
showing the general truth of both estimates.
Of these 22, I count the following triplets.
The Atkins family is two.
It is true that the grandfather was only Chief Justice of North Wales,
and not an English judge, but the vigour of the blood is proved by the line of not only his son and two grandsons being English judges, but also by the grandson of one of them, through the female line being an English judge also.
Another line is that of the Pratt's.
Viz, the Chief Justice and his son, the Lord Chancellor, Earl, and his grandson, the son of the Earl, created the Marquis Camden.
The latter was Chancellor of the University of Cambridge, and a man of note in many ways.
Another case is the York line.
For the son of the Lord Chancellor, the Earl of Hardwick, was Charles York, himself a Lord Chancellor.
His sons were able men. One became First Lord the Admiralty. Another was Bishop of Eli.
A third was a military officer of distinction and created Baron Dover.
A fourth was an admiral of distinction.
I will not count all these, but will reckon them as three favourable instances.
A total thus far is six, to which might be added in fairness something from that most remarkable
Montague family and its connections, at which several judges, but before and after the
ascension of Charles First, were members. However, wish to be well within bounds, and therefore
will claim only six successes out the 22 cases. I allow one son to each judge as before,
or one in four. Even under these limitations, it is only four to one on the average against
each child of an eminent son of a judge, becoming a distinguished man.
Now for the second category, where the sign is not eminent, but the grandson is.
There are only seven of these cases to the 6-22, or 204 judges that remain, and one or two of them are not a very high order.
They are the third Earl Schaversbury, author of the characteristics, Calpere, the attorney-general.
Sir, uppercase W. Lower M. Mansfield, commander-in-chief in India.
Sir Erdley Wilmot, who filled various officers.
with credit, and was created a baronet, and Lord Windham, Lord Chancellor of Ireland.
Fielding, the novelist, was grandson of Judge Gould by the female line, hence it is 204-27,
or 30 to 1 against the non-eminent son of a judge having an eminent child.
These figures in these two categories are clearly too few to justify us in relying on them,
except so far as to show that the probability of a judge having an eminent grandson is largely
increased if his sons are also eminent. It follows that the sons or daughters of distinguished
men who are themselves gifted with decided with decided at the university or elsewhere cannot
do better than marry early in life. If they have a large family, the odds are in their
favour that one, at least to their children, will be eminently successful in life and will be
a subject of pride to them and a help to the rest. Let us for a moment consider the bearing
of the facts just obtained on the theory of an aristocracy where able men earn the same.
titles and transmit them by descent through the line of their eldest male representatives.
The practice may be justified on two distinct grounds.
On the one hand, the future peer is reared in a home full of family traditions that form
his disposition. On the other hand, he is presumed to inherit the ability of the founder
of the family. The former is a real justification for the law of prime manager-as-applied
to titles and possessions. The latter, as we see from the table, is not.
a man who has no able ancestor nearer in blood to him than a great-grandparent is inappreciably better off in the chance of being himself gifted with ability than if he had been taken out of the general mass of men
an old peerage is a valueless title to natural gifts except so far as it may have been furbished up by succession of wires into marriages when however as is often the case the direct line has become extinct and the tused to a distant relative who has not been reared in the family traditions the same
sentiment that is attached to its possession is utterly unreasonable. I cannot think of any
claim to respect put forward in modern days that is so entirely an imposture as that made by a peer
on the ground descent who has neither been nobly educated nor has any eminent kinsmen
within three degrees. I will conclude this chapter with a few facts I have derived from my
various jottings concerning the natural history of judges. It appears that the
parentages of the judges in the last six reigns, since the accession of George I, is as
follows, reckoning and percentages. Noble, Honourable or Baronet, but not judges, nine. Landed,
gentlemen, 35. Judge Barrister or Attorney, 15. Bishop of clergymen, eight, medical, seven. Merchants and
various unclassed, 10, tradesmen, seven. Unknown, nine. There is therefore no very marked class
peculiarity in the origin of the judges. They seem to be derived from much the same sources as
the scholars of our universities, with a decided but not excessive preponderance in favor of legal
parents. I also thought it worthwhile to note the order of which the judges stood in their several
families to see whether ability affected the eldest more than the youngest or if any important
fact of the kind might appear. I find in my notes that I have recorded the order of the birth of 72 judges.
The result of the percentages is that the judge was an only son in 11 cases, elders in 17, second
in 38, third in 22, fourth in nine, fifth in one, and have yet later birth in two instances.
It is clear that the eldest sons do not succeed as judges half as well as their cadets.
I suppose that social influences are on the whole against their entering or against their succeeding at the law.
End of Chapter 6 of Hereditary Genius
Chapter 7 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton
This is the Librivox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information to the volunteer, please visit Libravox.org, recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 7. Statesmen
I propose in this chapter to discuss the relationships of modern English statesmen.
It is my earnest desire throughout this book to steer safely between two dangers,
on the one hand, of accepting mere official position or notoriety with a more discriminative reputation,
and the other, of an unconscious bias towards facts most favourable to my argument.
In order to guard against the latter danger, I employ groups of names selected by others,
and to guard against the former, I adopt selections that command general confidence.
It is especially important in dealing with statesmen whose eminence as such is largely
affected by the accident of social position to be cautious in both these respects.
It would not be a judicious plan to take for our select list the names of privy councillors,
or even of cabinet ministers, for though some of them are illustrously gifted, and many are eminently so,
yet others belong to a decidedly lower natural grade. For instance, it seemed in late years to have
become a mere incident to the position of a great territorial duke to have a seat in the cabinet
as a minister of the crown. No doubt some few of the dukes are highly gifted, but it may be
affirmed with equal assurance that the abilities of the large majority are very far indeed from
justifying such an appointment. Again, the exceptional position of a cabinet minister cannot
possibly be a just criterion of a correspondingly exceptional share of natural gifts, because
statesmanship is not an open profession. It was much more so in the days of pocket burrows,
when the young men of really high promise were eagerly looked for by territorial magnates,
and brought into Parliament, and kept there to do gladiatorial battle for one or other of the
great contending parties of the state. With those excepts,
perceptions, parliamentary life was not, even then an open career. For only favourite use were admitted
to compete. But as is the case in every other profession, none except those who are extraordinarily
and particularly gifted are likely to succeed in parliamentary life, unless engaged in it from their
early manhood onwards. Dudley North of whom I spoke in the chapter on judges was certainly a great
success. So in recent times was Lord George Bentink. So, in one way or another, was a Duke of
Wellington, and other cases could easily be quoted of men beginning their active parliamentary
life in advanced manhood and nevertheless achieving success.
But as a rule to which there are very few exceptions, statesmen consist of men who had obtained,
in little matters how, the privilege of entering Parliament in early life, and of being kept
there.
Every cabinet is necessarily selected from a limited field.
No doubt it always contains some few persons of very high natural gifts, who would have found
their way to the front under any reasonably fair political regime.
But it also invariably contains others who would have fallen far behind in the struggle for place and influence,
if all England had been omitted on equal terms to the struggle.
Two selections of men occurred to me as being, on the whole, well worthy of confidence.
One that the premiers began for convenience's sake with the reign of George III, their number is 25,
and the proportion of them who cannot claim to be much more than eminently gifted, such as Attington,
Pitt is to Addington, as London to Paddington, is very small.
The other selection is Lord Browham's statesman of the reign of George III.
It consists of no more than 53 men, selected as the former statesman in that long reign.
Now of these, eleven are judges, and I may add,
seven of those judges were described with the impendix to the last chapter,
viz Lord's Camden, Eldon, Erskine, Ellenborough, King, Mansfield and Thurlow.
The remaining four are Chief Justice's Burke and Gibbs, Sir William Grant, and Lord Lowborough.
Lord Browham's list also contains the name of Lord Nelson, which will be more prominently
included among the commanders, and that of Earl St Vincent, which may remain in this chapter,
where he was a very able administrator, in peace as well as a naval commander.
In addition to these are the names of nine premiers, of whom one is the Duke of Wellington,
whom I count here, and again among the commanders, leaving a net balance in the selection
made by Lord Browham of 31 new names to discuss.
The total of the two selections, omitting the judges, is 57.
The average natural ability of these men may very justly be stated as superior to class
upper F.
Canine, Fox, the two pits, Romilly, Sir Robert Welpoll, whom Lord Browham imports into his
list, the Marquests are Wellesley, and the Duke of Wellington probably exceed upper G.
It will be seen how extraordinary are the relationships of these families.
The kinship of the two pits, father and son, is often spoken of as a rare, if not sole instance
of Hygienius being hereditary, but the remarkable kinships of William Pitt were yet more
widely diffused. He was not only son of a premier but nephew of another, George Grenville,
and cousin of a third, Lord Grenville. Besides this,
He had the Temple Blood.
His pedigree, which is given in the appendix to this chapter, does scant justice to his breed.
The Fox pedigree is also very remarkable in his connection with the Lords Holland and the Napier family,
but one of the most conspicuous is that of the Marquess of Wellesley,
a most illustrious statesman, both in India and at home,
and his younger brother, the great Duke of Wellington.
It is also curious from the fact of the Marquess possessing very remarkable gifts as a scholar and critic.
They distinguish him in early life and descended to his son.
the late principal of New Inn Hall at Oxford, but they were not shared by his brother.
Yet although the great Duke had nothing of the scholar or art critic in him, he had qualities akin to both.
His writings are terse and nervous, and eminently effective.
His furniture, equipages and the like were characterized by unostentatious completeness and efficiency under a pleasing form.
I do not intend to go serratium through the many names mentioned in my appendix.
The reader must do that for himself, and he will find a well worth his while to do so,
but I shall content myself here with the same convenient statistical form that I have already
employed for the judges, and arguing on the same basis that the relationships of the statesmen
abundantly prove the hereditary character of their genius.
In addition to the English statesmen of whom I have been speaking, I thought it well to swell
their scanty numbers by adding a small supplementary list, taken from various periods in other
countries. I cannot precisely say how large was the area of selection from which this list was taken.
I can only assure the reader that it contains a considerable proportion of the names, that
seemed to me the most conspicuous among these that I found described at length in ordinary small
biographical dictionaries. Table 1 is displayed on the page. Summary of relationships of 35
English statesmen grouped into 30 families. Table 2 is displayed on the page with degree of
kinship and the corresponding letters.
first have the ablest statesmen the largest number of able relatives table one answers this in the affirmative there can be no doubt that its third section contains more illustrious names than the first
and that the more the reader will take the pains of analyzing and weighing the relationships the more i am sure he will find this truth to become apparent again the statesmen as a whole are far more eminently gifted than the judges accordingly it will be seen in table two by a comparison of its column b with the corresponding column in page sixty one the
that their relations are more rich in ability.
To proceed to the next list,
we see that the third section is actually longer than either the first or the second,
showing that ability is not distributed at haphazard,
but that it affects certain families.
Thirdly, the statesman type of ability is largely transmitted or inherited.
It would be tedious to count the instances in favor.
Those to the contrary are Disraeli, Sir P. Francis,
who is hardly a statesman, but rather bitter, controversialists,
and Horner.
In all the other 35 or 36 cases in my penics, one or more statesmen will be found among
their eminent relations.
In other words, the combination of high intellectual gifts, tact in dealing with men, power
of expression and debate, and ability to endure exceedingly hard work is hereditary.
Table 2 proves, just as distinctly as it did in the case of the judges, that the nearer
kinsmen of the eminent statesmen are far more rich in ability than the more remote.
It will be seen that the law of distribution, as gathered from these instances, is very similar to what we had previously found it to be.
I shall not stop here to compare that law in respect to the statesmen and the judges, for I propose to treat all the groups of merit men, from whom the subject of my several chapters in a precisely similar manner, and to collate the results, once for all, at the end of the book.
End of Chapter 7
Chapter 8 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton
This is the Libravox recording
All Libravox recordings from the public domain
For more information or to volunteer
Please visit Libravox.org
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 8
English peerages
They're influenced upon race
It is frequently and justly remarked
That the families of great men are apt to die out
and it is argued from the fact that men of ability are unprolific.
If this were the case, every attempt to produce a highly gifted race of men would eventually be defeated.
Gifted individuals might be reared, but they would be unable to maintain their breed.
I propose in a future chapter, after I have discussed the several groups of eminent men,
to examine the degree in which transcendent genius may be correlated with stability,
but it will be convenient that I should now say something about the case of failure of issue of judges in states,
and come to some conclusion whether or no a breed of men gifted with the average ability of those eminent men could or could not maintain itself during an indefinite number of consecutive generations.
I will even go a little further afield and treat of the extinct periods generally.
First, as to the judges, there is a peculiarity in their domestic relations that interferes with the large average of legitimate families.
Lord Campbell states in a footnote to his life of Dora Chancellor Thurlou, in the lives of the Chancellor,
that when he, Lord Campbell, was first acquainted with the English bar, one half of the judges had
married their mistresses. He says it was then the understanding that when a barrister was elevated
to the bench, he should either marry his mistress or put her away.
According to this extraordinary statement, it would appear that much more than one half
of the judges that sat on the bench at the beginning of the century had no legitimate offspring
before the advanced period of their lives at which they were appointed judges.
One half of them could not, because it was at that stage in their career, that they married their mistresses, and there were others who, having them put away their mistresses, were, for the first time, able to marry.
Nevertheless, I have shown that the number of the legitimate children of the judges is considerable, and that even under that limitation they are, on the whole, by no means an unfurtile race.
Bearing in mind what I have just stated, it must follow that they are extremely prolific.
nay, they are occasional instances of enormous families in all periods of their history,
but do not the families die out?
I will examine into the descendants of those judges whose names are to be found in the appendix
to the chapter upon them, who gained peerages, and who last sat on the bench previous to the
close of the reign of George IV.
There are 31 of them, 19 of the peerages remain, and 12 are extinct.
I know what conditions did these 12 become extinct.
Were any of those conditions peculiar to the 12, and not shared by their remains?
remaining nineteen in order to obtain an answer to these inquiries i examined into the number of children and grandchildren of all the thirty-one peers and entered the particulars of their alliances and tabulated them when to my astonishment i found a very simple adequate a novel explanation of the common cause of extinction of peerages stare me in the face
it appeared in the first instance that a considerable proportion of the new peers and of their sons married hyruses the motives for doing so are intelligent
enough and not to be condemned. They have a title and perhaps a sufficient fortune to transmit to
their eldest son, but they want an increase of possessions for the endowment of their younger
sons and their daughters. On the other hand, an iris has a fortune, but wants a title. Thus
the peer in hirous are urged to the same issue of marriage by different impulses, but by statistical
lists showed, with unmistakable emphasis, that these marriages are particularly unprolific.
We might indeed have expected that a hiris, who is a sole issue of a marriage, who is a sole issue of a
marriage, and would not be so fertile as a woman who has many brothers and sisters.
Comparative infertility must be hereditary in the same way as other fiscal attributes, and
I am assured it is so in the case of the domestic animals.
Consequently, the issue of a peer's marriage with a higher risk frequently fails, and his
title is brought to an end.
I will give the following list of every case in the first or second generation of the law
lords.
Taken from the English judges within the limits I have already specified, where there has been
marriage with a heiress or a co-hiresse, and I will describe the result in each instance.
Then I will summarize the facts.
Influence of high-ress marriages on the families of those English judges who obtained peerages,
and who last sat on the bench between the beginning of the reign of Charles II,
and at the end of the reign of George IV.
The figures within parenthesis give the data of their peerages.
Colpeper, First Lord, 1664, married twice,
and had issued by both marriages, in all five sons and four daughters.
The elder's son married in Hyris and died without issue.
The second son married a co-hireess and only one daughter.
The third married but had no children, and the other two never married at all, so the total became extinct.
Cooper, first Earl of Shaftesbury, 1672.
His mother was a sole hyrhus.
He married three times, and had only one son.
However, the son was prolific, and the direct male line.
continues. Calpher, 1st Earl, 1718, first wife was a hiris. He had no surviving issue by her.
His second wife had two sons and two daughters. His eldest son married a co-hire for his first wife
and had only one son and one daughter. The director of male line continues.
Finch, first Earl of Nottingham, 1681, had 14 children. The eldest married a co-hirest for his first wife
and had only one daughter by her.
Harcourt, First Lord, 1712.
Had three sons and two daughters.
Two of the sons died young, the eldest married in Hyris,
whose mother was a highress also.
He had by her two sons and one daughter.
Both of the sons married and both died Isulus,
so the title became extinct.
Henley, First Earl of Nottingham, 1764,
his mother was a co-hireist.
He married and had one son and five daughters.
The son died unmarried, and so the title became extinct.
Hyde
1st Earl Clarendon, 1661
Married a lady who was eventually so highress and had four sons and two daughters by her.
The third son died unmarried and the fourth was drowned at sea.
Consequently, there remained only two available sons to carry on the family.
Of these, the eldest who became the second Earl married a lady who died, living an only son.
He then married for his second wife and heiress, who had no issue at all.
The only son had but one male child who died in youth and was succeeded in the title
by the descendants of the first Earl's second son.
He, the son of a Hyrus, had only one son and four daughters, and his son, who was fourth Earl
of Clarendon, had only one son and two daughters.
The son died young, so the title became extinct.
Geoffrey's First Lord of Wem, 1685
Had one son and two daughters, the son married in Hyress, and had only one daughter, so the title
became extinct. Kenyon, First Lord, 1788, had three sons, although one of them married a co-hireous,
there were numerous descendants in the next generation. North, First Lord Guilford, 1683, married a
co-hires. He had only one grandson, whoever lived and had children. Parker, first Earl of Macclesfield.
1721. The family has narrowly escaped extinction, threatened continually by its numerous errors of
alliance. The first Earl married a co-hires and had only one son and one daughter. The son married
a co-hires and had two sons of these. The second married a co-hires and had no issue at all.
The elder son, grandson of the first Earl, was therefore the only male that remained in the race.
He had two sons and one daughter. Now of these two only one male hires in the third generation,
one married a co-hires and had only one daughter. The remaining one fortunately married twice,
for by the first marriage he had only daughters.
A son by the second marriage is the present peer
and is the father by two marriages in either case
with an Hyrus of 11 sons and four daughters.
Pratt, first Earl of Camden, 1786.
This family affords a similar instance to the last one
of impending destruction of the race.
The first Earl married in Hyris
and had only one son and four daughters,
the second married in Hyris,
and had only one son and three daughters.
This son married a co-hireous, but fortunately had three sons and eight daughters.
Raymond, First Lord, 1731.
He had one son who married a Co-Hiris and left no issue at all, so the title became extinct.
Scott. Lord Stirl
See further on under my list of statesmen.
Talbot. First Lord, 1733.
This family narrowly escaped extinction.
The first lord buried in Hyrus and had three sons.
The eldest son married in Hyris, and had only one daughter.
the second son married a co-hirest and had no issue by her.
However, she died, and he married again, and left four sons.
The third son of the first Earl had male issue.
Trevor, First Lord, 1711.
Married a co-hires and had two sons and three daughters.
Both of the sons married, but they had only one daughter each.
Lord Trevor married again and had three sons, of whom one died young,
and the other two, though they married, left no issue at all.
Wadderburn, First Lord.
Laubreau, an Earl of Roslyn, 1801, married in High Ars for his first wife and had no issue at all.
He married again, somewhat late in life and had no issue, so the direct male line is extinct.
York, First Earl of Hardwick, 1754.
He is numerously represented, though two of these lines of dissent have failed,
in one of which there was a marriage with the co-hirest.
The result of all these facts is exceedingly striking.
It is, first, that out of the other,
the 31 peerages, there were no less than 17 influence of a hyrhus or a co-hires affected
the first or second generation. That this influence was sensibly an agent in producing
stability in 16 out of these 17 peerages, and the influence was sometimes shown in two, three
or more cases in one peerage. Second, that the direct line of no less than eight peerages,
Viz, Cold Pepper, Harcourt, Northington, Clarendon, Jeffries, Raymond, Trevor, and Rosland,
were actually extinguished through the influence of the Hyress, and that six others, Viz,
Shaversbury, Cowper, Gilbert, Parker, Parker, Camden and Talbot, had very narrow escapes from
extinction, owned the same cause. I literally have only one case, that of Lord Kenyon,
where the race-destroying influence of Hyress blood was not felt.
3.
Out of the 12 peerages that have failed in the direct male line, no less than eight failures
are accounted for by high-risk marriages.
Now, what are the four that remain?
Lord Summers and Thurlal both died unmarried.
Lord Alvany had only two sons, of whom one died unmarried.
There is only his case in that of the Earl of Mansfield out of the ten who married and whose
titles have since become extinct, where the extinction may not be accounted for by
higherist marriages. No one can therefore maintain, with any shelf reason, that there are grounds for
imputing exceptional stability to the race of judges. The facts, when carefully analyzed, point
very strongly in the opposite direction. I will now treat the statesman of Georgia 3rd and the
premier since the ascension of George 3rd, down to recent times, in the same way as I have
treated the judges, including, however, only those whose pedigrees I can easily find, namely,
such as were peers or nearly related peers. There are 22 or two or two,
of these names. I find that 14 has left no male descendants, and that seven of those 14 peers
or their sons have married hyrises, namely, Canning, Castleray, Lord Grenville, George Grenville,
Lord Holland, Lord Stowell, and Walpole, the first Earl of Oxford. On the other hand, I find
only three cases of peers marrying hyrises without failure of issue, namely Addington, Lord Sidmuth,
the Marquess of Boote and the Duke of Grafton.
The servant whose male line became extinct from other causes are Bowling Boeke, Earl Chatham, Lord Liverpool, Earl St. Vincent, Earl Nelson, William Pitt, unmarried, and the Marquesslea, who left illegitimate issue.
The remaining five required to complete the 22 cases are the Duke of Bedford, Dundas, Viscount Melville, Percival, Romilly and Wilberforce.
none of these were allied or descended from hyras blood and they have all left descendants i append to this summary the history of the high-arist marriages to correspond with what has already been given in respect to the judges
but maquess of married a co-hires but had a large family canning george married in hyrace and had three sons of one daughter the eldest died young and the second was drowned in youth and the third who was the late of
Earl Canning, married a co-hireess, and had no issue, so the line is extinct.
Castle Ray.
Viscount, married a co-hireess, and had neither son nor daughter, so the line became extinct.
Grafton.
Dukov.
Married in Hyris, and had two sons and one daughter.
By his second wife, he had a large family.
Grenville, Lord, had three sons and four daughters.
The eldest son married to Hyris, and had no male grandchildren.
The second was apparently unmarried.
The third was George Grenville, Premier.
year. He married but was issueless, so the line is extinct.
Holland. Lord, had one son and one daughter. The son married in Hyrus and had only one son and
one daughter. The son died issueless, so the male line is extinct. Rockingham, Second
Marquess, married in Hyris and had no issue, so the title became extinct. Sidmouth,
viscount, Addington, was son of a Hyrus and had only one son and four daughters. The son had numerous
descendants. Stalwell, Lord, married a co-hires. He had only one son who died unmarried and
one daughter, so the male line is extinct. Well, Paul. First Lord of Oxford. Had three sons and
two daughters, the eldest son married in Hyris and had only one son who died unmarried.
The second and third sons died unmarried, so the male line is extinct. The important result
disclosed by these facts that intermarriage with Hyrises is an notable agent
in the extinction of families, is confirmed by more extended inquiries.
I devoted some days to ransacking Burke's volumes on the extent and on the extinct peerages.
I first tried the marriages made by the second periods of each extant title.
It seemed reasonable to expect that the eldest son of the first peer at founder of the title
would marry Hyruses pretty frequently, and so they do, and with terrible destruction to their race.
I examined one seventh part of the peerage, leaving at Co-Hiruses.
for i shall weary the reader of i refine overmuch the following were the results a table is presented on the page with number of cases one ebinton second earl wife and mother both hyruses no issue
aldebarrow second earl married two hiruses no issue one annesley second earl wife and mother both hiruses three sons and two daughters one aaron second earl wife and mother both hyrises three sons and two daughters i ===aron second earl wife and mother both
Hyrises, four sons and three daughters.
1. His son, the third Earl, married in Hyrus and had no issue.
1. Ashburnham, 2nd, Baron, wife and mother both Hyrises, no issue.
1. His brother succeeded as third Earl and married in Hyris.
By her no issue. 1.
Aylesford, 2nd Earl, wife, Hyrhus, mother, co-hires, one son and three daughters.
1. Barrington, 2nd Viscount.
wife and mother both hyrises no issue.
2.
New Fort.
Second Duke.
Married.
Two hyrises.
By one, no issue.
By the other, two sons.
1. Bedford.
Second Duke married Hyrhus.
Two sons and two daughters.
One, Camden.
Second Earl, wife and mother, both hyrises.
One son and three daughters.
Number of cases total 14.
Making a grand total of 14 cases out of 70 peers,
resulting in eight instances of absolutes to brewers.
and in two instances of only one son.
I tried the question from another side by taking the marriages of the last peers
and comparing the numbers of the children when the mother was a iris
and those when she was not.
I took precautions to exclude from the latter all cases where the mother was a co-hireous
or the father and only son.
Also since hiruses are not so very common,
I sometimes went back two or three generations for an instance of an iris marriage.
In this way I took 50 cases of each.
I give them below, having first dealt with the actual results, in order to turn them into percentages.
The table is presented at the page with three columns going straight down.
The number of sons to each marriage, and 100 marriages of each description split in two columns,
number of cases in which the mother was a iris, and the number of cases in which the mother was not a iris.
I find that among the wives of peers, 100 who are hyrresses, have 208 sons and 206 daughters,
100 who are not hiruses have 336 sons and 284 daughters.
The table shows how exceedingly precarious must be the line of a descent from a iris, especially
when younger sons are not apt to marry.
One fifth of hiruses have no mailed children at all.
Full third have not more than one child.
Three fifths have not more than two.
There has been the salvation of many families that the husband outlived the hiris whom he first
married and was able to leave issue by his second wife.
every advancement of dignity is a fresh inducement to the introduction of another high-rest into the family consequently dukes have a greater impregnation of high-risk blood than earls and dukdoms might be expected to be more frequently extinguished than earldoms and earldoms to be more apt to go than baronies
experience shows this to be most decidedly the case sir bernard burke in his preface to the extent peerages states that all the english duktoms created from the commencement of the o'clock
order down to the commencement of the reign of Charles II are gone, excepting three that
emerged in royalty, and that only eleven earldoms remain out of the many created by the
Normans, Plentaginants, and Tudors. This concludes my statistics about the Hyruses. I do not
care to go further, because one ought to know something more about their several histories
before attempting to arrive at very precise results in respect to their facility. A Hyriss is not always a
sole child of a marriage contracted early in life, and during for many years. She may be the surviving
child of a larger family, or the child of a late marriage, or the parents may have early left her
an orphan. We ought also to consider the family of the husband, whether he be a sole child or one of a
large family. These matters would afford a very instructive field of inquiry to those who care to
labour in it, but it falls outside my line of work. The reason I have gone so far is simply to know that,
Although many men of amendability, I do not speak of illustrious or prodigious genius,
have not left descendants behind them.
It is not because they are sterile, but because they are apt to marry sterile women
in order to obtain wealth to support the peerages with which their merits have been rewarded.
I look upon the peerage as a disastrous institution,
owing to its destructive effects on our valuable races.
The most highly gifted men are ennobled,
their elder sons attempted to marry hiruses,
and their younger ones not to marry.
at all, for these have not enough fortune to support both a family and an aristocratic position.
So the side shoots of the genealogical tree are hacked off, and the leading shoot is blighted,
and the breed is lost forever. It is with much satisfaction that I have traced, and I hope, finally,
disposed of the cause why families are apt to become extinct in proportion to their dignity,
chiefly so on account of my desire to show that able races are not necessarily sterile, as secondarily,
because it may put an end to the wild and ludicrous hypothesis
that are frequently stated to account for their extinction.
End of Chapter 8 of Hereditary Genius
Chapter 9 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in a public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 9.
Commanders
In times of prolonged war, when the reputation of a great commander can alone be obtained,
the profession of arms affords a career that offers its full share of opportunities to men of military genius.
Promotion is quick. The demand for able men is continuous, and very young officers have frequent
opportunities of showing their powers. Hence it follows that the list of great commanders,
notwithstanding it is short, contains several of the most gifted men recorded in history.
They showed enormous superiority over their contemporaries by excelling in many particulars.
They were foremost in their day, among statesmen and generals, and their energy was prodigious.
Many, when they were mere striplings, were distinguished for political capacity.
In their early manhood, they bore the whole weight and responsibility of government.
They animated armies and nations with their spirit.
They became the champions of great coalitions and coerced millions of other men by the superior power of their own.
intellect and will.
I will run through a few of these names in the order in which they will appear in the appendix
to this chapter, to show what giants in ability at their acts prove them to have been,
and how great and original was the position they occupied at ages when most youths are kept
in the background of general society, and highly suffered to express opinions, much less
to act, contrary to the prevailing sentiments of the day.
Alexander the Great began his career of conquest at the age of 20,
previously spent four years at home in the exercise of more or less sovereign power with
a real statesman-like capacity.
His life's work was over at 32.
Bonaparte, the Emperor Napoleon I, was General of the Italian Army at 26, and thence
forward carried everything before him, whether in the field or in the state in rabid succession.
He was made Emperor at 35, and had lost Waterloo at 46.
Caesar, though he was prevented by political hindrances from pertaining high office and from commanding in the field till at 42, was a man of the greatest political promise as a youth, nay, even as a boy.
Charles II began his wars at 30. Charles XIV of Sweden began at 18, and his abilities showed by him at the early period of life was of the highest order.
Prince Eugene commanded the Imperial Army in Austria at 25.
Gustavus Apulthus was as precocious in war and statesmanship as his descendant Charles 12th.
Hannibal and his family were remarkable for their youthful superiority.
Many of them had obtained the highest commands and had become the terror of the Romans before they were what we call of age.
The Nassau family are equally not worthy.
When William the Silent was a mere boy, he was a trusted, confident, even advisor of the Emperor Charles V.
His son, the great General Maurice of Nassau, was only 18 when Chief Command of the Low Countries,
then risen in arms against the Spaniards.
His grandson, Terraine, the gifted French general, and his great-grandson, Araw William III,
were both of them illustrious in early life.
Marlborough was from 46 to 50 years of age during the period of his great success,
but he was treated much earlier as a man of high mark.
Scorpio-Africanus Major was only 24 when in chief.
command in Spain against the Carthagians. Wellington broke the Mar-Ratat power at 35 and had one
Waterloo at 46. But though the profession of arms and time of prolonged war affords ample opportunities
to menify military genius, it is otherwise in peace or in short wars, the army in every country
is more directly under the influence of the sovereign than any other institution. Guided by the
instinct of self-preservation, that patronage of the army is always the last privilege that
sovereigns are disposed to yield to democratic demands. Hence it is that armies invariably suffer
from those evils that are inseparable from quarterly patronage. Rank and political services are
apt to be weighed against military ability and incapable officers to occupy high places during periods
of peace. They may even be able to continue to fill their post during short wars without creating a public
scandal, nay, sometimes to carry away honours that ought injustice to have been bestowed on the more
capable subordinates in rank. It is therefore very necessary in accepting the reputation of a
commander as a test of his gifts to confine ourselves, as I propose to do, to those commanders
only whose reputation has been tested by prolonged wars, or whose assentancy over other men
has been freely acknowledged. There is a singular and curious condition of success in the army and
navy, quite independent of ability, that deserves a few words. In order that a young man may
fight his way to the top of his profession, he must survive many battles. But it so happens
that men of equal ability are not equally likely to escape shot free. Before explaining why,
let me remark that the danger of being shot in battle is considerable. No less than seven
out of the 32 commanders mentioned in my appendix, or between one quarter and one fifth of them
perished in that way. They are Charles 12th, Gustavus, Adolus, Adolus.
Sir Henry Lawrence, Sir John Moore, Nelson, Trump, and Terene.
I may add, while talking of these things, though it does not bear on my argument, that four others were murdered.
Viz, Caesar, Colligny, Philip II of Macadon, and William the Silent, and that two committed suicide.
Viz, Lord Clive and Hannibal.
In short, 40% of the whole number died by violent deaths.
There is a principle of natural selection in an enemy's bullets which bears more heavily against large than against small men.
Large men are more likely to be hit.
I calculate that the chance of man being accidentally shot, as in their square root of the product of his height, multiplied into his weight.
That where a man of 16 stone in weight and 6 feet 2.5 inches high will escape from chance shots for two years,
A man of eight stone in weight and five feet six inches high would escape for three.
But the total proportion of the risk run by the large man is, I believe, considerably greater.
He is conspicuous from his size and is therefore more likely to be recognized and made the object of a special aim.
It is also in human nature that the shooter should pick out the largest man,
just as he would pick out the largest bird in a covey or antelope in a herd.
A gain of two men who are aimed at, the bigger is the more likely to be hit.
and affording a larger target this chance is a trifle less than the ratio of his increased sectional area for it is subject to the law discussed on page twenty eight though we are unable to calculate the decrease from our ignorance of the average distance of the enemy and the closeness of his fire
at long distances and when the shooting was wild the decrease would be insensible at comparatively close ranges it would be unimportant for even the sums of a and b
page thirty four are only about one-fifth more than two a in the last column of the table seventy-seven plus forty eight equals one hundred twenty-five is only twenty-one or about one-fifth more than two multiplied by forty eight equals ninety six
as a matter of fact commanders are very frequently the objects of special aim i remember when salt visited england that a story appeared in the newspapers of some english veteran having declared the hero must have lived a charmed life for he had covered him with his rifle
i think my memory does not deceive me upwards of thirty times and yet never the fortune to hit him nelson was killed by one of many shots aimed directly at him by a rifleman in the main top of the french vessel with which his own was closely engaged
the total relative chances that being shot in battle of two men of the respect of heights and weights i have described are as three to two in favour of the smaller man in respect to accidental shots and in a decidedly more favourable in respect to the two in respect to the two in respect to the two in respect to the two in a decidedly more favourable in respect to
direct aim. The latter chance being compounded of the two following. First, a better hope of not
being aimed at, and second, hope very little less than three to two of not being hit when made the
object of an aim. This is really an important consideration. Had Nelson been a large man instead
of a mere featherweight, the probability is that he would not have survived so long.
Let us for a moment consider the extraordinary dangers he survived, leaving out of consideration
the early part of his active service, which was only occasionally hazardous,
as also the long interval of peace that followed it,
we find him, at 35, engaged in active warfare with the French,
when through his energy at Bastia and Calvi,
his name became dreaded throughout the Mediterranean.
At 37 he retained great renown from his share in the Battle of St. Vincent.
He was afterwards under severe fire at Keditz,
also at Tenerife, where he lost an arm by a cannon shot.
he then received a pension of
1,000 pounds a year
the memorial which he
was required to present on his occasion
stated that he had been
in action 120 times and
speaks of other severe wounds besides
the loss of his arm and eye
at 40 he gained the victory
of the Nile where the contest was most bloody
he thereupon was created Baron Nelson
with a pension of 3,000 pounds a year
and received the thanks of Parliament
he was also made Duke of Bronwyn
by the king of Naples and he became idolized in England. At 43 he was engaged in the severe
battle of Copenhagen and at 47 were shot at Trafalgar. Thus his active career extended
throughout 12 years during the earlier part of which he was much more frequently
under fire than afterwards. Had he only lived through two-thirds or even three-fourths of
his battles he could not have commanded at denial, Copenhagen or Trafalgar. His reputation
under those circumstances would have been limited to that of a dashing captain or a young and promising
admiral. Wellington was a small man. If he had been shot in the peninsula, his reputation,
though it would have undoubtedly been very great, would have lost the luster of Waterloo. In short,
to have survived, is an essential condition to becoming a famed commander. Yet persons equally endowed
with military gifts, such as the requisite form of high intellectual immoral ability and of constitutional
vicar are by no means equally qualified to escape shot free.
The enemy's bullets are least dangerous to the smallest man and therefore small men are more
likely to achieve high fame as commanders than their equally gifted contemporaries whose
physical frames are larger.
I now give tables on precisely the same principle as those in previous chapters.
Table 1 is displayed on the page, summary of relationships of 32 commanders, grouped into 27 or 24 families.
Table 2 is also displayed on the page, with three main columns, including the degree of kinship and the corresponding letters.
Precisely similar conclusions are to be drawn from these tables as from those I have already given, but they make my case much stronger than before.
I argue that the more able the man, the more numerous order is able kinsmen to be, that in short the names on the third section of Table 1 should on the whole be those of men of greater weight, then are included in the first.
section. There cannot be a shadow of doubt that this is the fact, but the table shows
more. Its third section is proportionally longer than it was in the statesmen, and it
was longer in these than in the judges. Now the average natural gifts of the
different groups are proportioned in precisely the same order. The commanders are more
able than the statesmen and the statesmen are more able than the judges. Consequently
comparing the three groups together we find the abler men to have on the average the
the larger number of able kinsmen. Similarly, the proportion born by those commanders who have
any eminent relations at all to those who have not is much greater than it is in statesmen,
and in these much greater than in the judges. Their peculiar type of ability is largely transmitted.
My limited list of commanders contain several notable families of generals that of William the
Silent is a most illustrious family, and I must say that in at least two out of his four wives,
namely the daughter of the elector of Saxony and that of the great Coligny,
he could not have married more discreetly.
To have had Maurice of Nassau for a son,
terrain for a grandson, and a William III for a great-grandson,
is a marvellous instance of hereditary gifts.
Another most illustrious family is that of Charlemagne.
First, Pepin di Heresthal,
virtual sovereign of France,
then his son, Charles Martel,
who drove back the Saracenic invasion
that had overspread the half of France,
then his grandson pepin lebriff the founder of the carlovingian dynasty and lastly his great grandson charlemagne founder of the germanic empire
the three that come last if not the whole of the four were with the very highest rank as leaders of men another yet more illustrious family is that of alexander including philippa macadon and his second cousin
i acknowledge the latter to be a far-off relation but ferris so nearly resembles alexander in character that i am entitled to claim his gifts as hereditary another family is that of hannibal his father and his brothers again there is that of the scipios also the interesting near relationship between marlborough and the duke of berwick
Rayleigh's kinships are exceedingly appropriate to my argument, as affording excellent instances of hereditary special aptitudes.
I have spoken in the last chapter about Wellington out of the Marquests of Wellesley, so I need not repeat myself here.
Our commanders of high, but not equally illustrious stamp, I should mention the family of Napier, of Lawrence, and the singular naval race of Hyde Parker.
There were five brothers Grant, all highly distinguished in Wellington's campaigns.
I may as well mention that, though I know too little about the great Asiatic warriors,
Denghis Khan and Timberlane, to insert them in my appendix, yet they are doubtly, though very
distantly interrelated.
The distribution of ability among the different degrees of Kienjeep will be seen to follow
much the same order as it did in the statesman and in the judges.
End of Chapter 9
Chapter 10 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Librevox recording.
or Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 10. Literary Men
Those who are familiar with the appearance of great libraries
and have endeavored to calculate the number of famed authors,
those works they include cannot fail to be astonished at their multitude.
The years go by,
and every nation produces literary works of sterling value
and stores of books have accumulated for centuries.
Among the authors who are the most eminent.
This is a question I feel incompetent to answer.
It would not be difficult to obtain lists of the most notable literary characters of particular periods,
but I have found none that afford a compact and trustworthy selection of the great writers of all times.
Mere popular fame in After Ages is an exceedingly uncertain test of merit because authors become obsolete.
The contributions to thought and language are copied and recopied by others, and at length
they've become so incorporated into the current literature and expressions of the day that
nobody cares to trace them back to their original sources.
Any more than they interest themselves in tracing the gold converted into sovereigns to the
nuggets from which it was derived, or to the gold deers who discovered the nuggets.
Again, a man of fairability who employs himself in literary turns out a great deal of good
work, there is always a chance that some of it may attain a reputation very far superior to
its real merits, because the author may have something to narrate which the world wants to hear,
or he may have had particular experiences which qualify him to write works of fiction,
or otherwise to throw out views singularly opposite to the wants of the time but of no importance
in after years. Here also fame misleads.
Under these circumstances, I thought at best not to occupy myself over my own.
much with older times, otherwise I should have been obliged to quote largely in justification of my lists of literary worthies,
but rather to select authors of modern date, or those whose reputation has been freshly preserved in England.
I have therefore simply gone through dictionaries, extracted the names of literary men whom I found the most prominent,
and have described those who had decidedly eminent relations in my appendix.
I have therefore left out several, her mother's might with reason judge worthy to have appeared.
My list is a very incongruous collection, for it includes novelists, historians, scholars, and philosophers.
There are only two peculiarities common to all these men.
The one is the desire of expressing themselves, and the other a love of ideas rather than of material possessions.
Mr. Disraeli, who is himself a good instance of hereditary literary power, in a speech at the anniversary of the Royal Literary Fund, May 6, 1868, described the nature of authors.
His phrase epitomizes what has been graphically delineated in his own novels, and I may add, in those of Sir Edward Bulwer Lutton.
Now Lord Lutton, who with his brother Sir Henry Bulwer, and his son, Owen Meredith, is a still.
more remarkable example of hereditary literary gifts than Mr. Disraeli.
He said,
The author, as we must ever remember, a peculiar organization,
he is a being with a predisposition which with him is irresistible,
a bent which he cannot in any way avoid,
whether it drags him to the abstruse researchers of erudition,
or induces him to mount into the fervid and turbulent atmosphere of imagination.
The majority of the men described in the appendix to this chapter justified the description by Mr. Disraeli.
Again, that the powers of many of them were of the highest order, no one can doubt.
Several were prodigies in boyhood, as Grudius, Lessing, and Nebucher, many others were distinguished in youth.
Charlotte Bront published Jane Eyre at 22.
Chetubriad was of note at an equally early age.
fenelon made an impression with only fifteen sir philip sidney was of high mark before he was twenty-one and it acquired his great fame and won the heart of the nation in a few more years for he was killed in battle when only thirty-two
i may add that there are occasional cases of great literary men having been the reverse of gifted in youth boylau is the only instance in my appendix he was at dunce in school and dull till he was thirty but among other literary men of whom
I have notes, Goldsmith was accounted a dull child and he was anything but distinguished at Dublin University.
He began to write well at 32.
Rossell was thought of Dunce's school when he ran away at 16.
It is a striking confirmation of what I endeavoured to prove in an early chapter that the highest
order of reputation is independent of external aids.
To note how regularly many of the men and women have been educated whose names appear in my appendix,
such as Boyleau, the Bronte family, Chatterbriad, Fielding, and two grammonts, Irving,
Karstein-Nabur, Person, in one sense, Roscoe, Le Sage, J.C. Schallinger, Sivin, and Swift.
I now give my usual table, but I do not specify with confidence the numbers of eminent literary
men contained in the 33 families it includes. They have many literary relations of considerable merit,
but I feel myself unable for the reasons stated at the beginning of this chapter
has sought out those that are eminent from among them.
The families of Talo, both those in Norwich and those of Ongar,
have been inserted as being of great hereditary interest,
but only a few of their members, see Austin, are not summed up in the following table.
Table 1 is displayed on the page.
Summary of relationships of 52 literary persons grouped into 33 families.
The table is broken up to several sections,
with one relation or two in the family, two or three relations or three or four in the family,
and four or more relations or five or more in the family.
Table two is also displayed on the page, we have several columns in three main sections.
The degrees of kinship, with the name of the degree and the corresponding letters.
It would be both a tedious and unnecessary task if I applied the same test to this table
with the same minuteness that they were applied to those in certain previous chapters.
Its contents are closely similar in their general character, and therefore all that can be derived from an analysis of others may, with equal justice, be derived from this.
The proportion of eminent grandsons is small, but the total number is insufficient to enable us to draw conclusions from that fact,
especially as a number of eminent sons is not small in the same ratio.
There are other minor peculiarities which will appear more distinctly when all the corresponding tales are collated and discussed towards the end of the book.
in the meantime we may rest satisfied that an analysis of kinsfolk shows literary genius to be fully as hereditary as any other kind of ability we have hitherto discussed end of chapter ten
chapter eleven of hereditary genus by francis galton this is a librivox recording all librivox recordings are in the public domain for more information or to volunteer please visit librivox dot org recorded by leon harvey chapter eleven
men of science my choice of men of science like that of the men of literature may seem capricious they were both governed to some extent by similar considerations and therefore the preface to my last chapter is a great degree applicable to this
there is yet another special difficulty in the selection of a satisfactory first class of scientific men the fact of a person's name being associated with some one striking scientific discovery helps enormously but often unduly
to prolong his reputation to after ages.
It is notorious that the same discoveries frequently made simultaneously and quite independently
by different persons, thus to speak of only a few cases.
In late years, the discoveries of photography, of electric telegraphy, and of the planet Neptune,
through theoretical calculations, have all their rival claimants.
It would seem that discoveries are usually made when the time is ripe for them,
is to say when the ideas from which they naturally flow are fermenting,
in the minds of many men.
When apples are ripe, a trifling event suffices to decide which of them shall first drop
off its stalk, so a small accident will often determine the scientific man who shall first make
and publish a new discovery.
There are many persons who have contributed vast numbers of original memoirs, all of them
of some, many of great, but none of extraordinary importance.
These men have the capacity of making a striking discovery, though they had not the luck
to do so. Their work is valuable and remains, but the worker is forgotten. Nay, some eminently scientific
men have shown their original powers by little more than a continuous flow of helpful suggestions
and criticisms which were individually of too little importance to be remembered in the history of
science, by which, in their aggregate, formed a notable aid towards its progress. In the scanty
history of the once well-known lunar society of the Midland countries, by which what,
Belton and Darwin with the chief notabilities, there is frequent allusion to a man of whom
nothing more than the name now remains, but who had apparently very great influence on the
thoughts of his contemporaries. I mean Dr. Small, or to take a more recent case, I suppose that
Dr. Wewell would be generally ranked in the class up against G of natural ability. His intellectual
energy was prodigious, his writings unceasing, and his conversational powers extraordinary. Also,
So few will doubt that although the range of his labours was exceedingly wide and scattered,
science in one form another was his chief pursuit.
His influence on the progress of science during the earlier years of his life was, I believe,
considerable, but it is impossible to specify the particulars of that influence, or so to justify
our opinion that posterity will be likely to pay regard to it.
Biographers will seek in vain for important discoveries in science, with which Dr. Weevil's
name may hereafter be identified.
Owing to these considerations, the area of my choice is greatly narrowed.
I can only include those scientific men who have achieved an enduring reputation,
or who are otherwise well known to the present generation.
I have proceeded to my selection just as I did in the case of the literary men,
namely, I have taken the most prominent names from ordinary biographical dictionaries.
I now annex my usual tables.
Table 1 is displayed on the page.
summary of relationships of 65 scientific men grouped into 43 families
one relation or two in family
two or three relations or three or four in family
and four or more relations or five or more in family
and table two is also displayed on page with degrees of kinship
of name and degree and corresponding letter
table one confirms all that has been already deduced
from the corresponding tables in other groups
but the figures in table two are exceptional
We find a remarkable diminution in the numbers of uppercase F and uppercase G, while uppercase S and uppercase P hold their own.
We also find that although the female influence, on the whole, is but little different from previous groups in as much as in the first degree.
1, uppercase G plus 5, uppercase U plus 8, uppercase N plus 6 uppercase P equals 20 kinsmen through males.
5, lowercase g plus 2 lower u plus 2 lower n plus 0 lower p equals 9 females
and in the second degree, 0 uppercase GF plus 0 uppercase gb plus 3 uppercase U.S
plus 6 uppercase ns plus 3 uppercase PS equals 12 kinsmen through males
0 lower G upper F plus 0 lower G upper B plus 4 lower U upper S plus 0 lower N upper S plus 0 lower P upper S equals 4 females
totals 32 through males 13 through females yet when we examine the lists of kinsmen more closely
we shall arrive at different conclusions and we shall find the maternal influence to be unusually strong
There are five lower G to one upper G, and in fully eight cases out of the 43, the mother was the abler of the two parents.
These are the mothers of Bacon, remember also his four maternal aunts, of Buffton, Conducut, Curvier, de Allenbert, Forbes, Gregory and Watt.
Both Brody and Jesir had remarkable grandmothers. The eminent relations of Newton were connected with him by female links.
It therefore appears to be very important to success in science that a man should have an able mother.
I believe in the reason to be that a child's so circumstance has the good fortune to be delivered from an ordinary narrowing by decent influences of home education.
Our race is essentially slavish.
It is the nature of all of us to believe blindly in what we love, rather than in what we think most wise.
We are inclined to look upon an honest, unshrinking pursuit of truth as something irreverent.
We are indignant when others pry into our idols and criticise them with impunity,
just as a savage flies to arms when a missionary picks his fetish to pieces.
Women are far more strongly influenced by these feelings than men.
They are blinded potesians more servile followers of custom.
Happy are they whose mothers did not intensify their naturally slavish dispositions in childhood,
by the frequent use of phrases such as do not ask questions about this or that for it is wrong to doubt but who showed them by practice and teaching that inquiry may be absolutely free without being a reverent
that reverence for truth is the parent of free inquiry and that indifference or in sincerity in that search after truth is one of the most degrading of sins it is clear that a child brought up under the influences i have described is far more lucky to succeed as a scientific man the one
who was reared under the curb of dogmatic authority.
Of two men with equal abilities, the one who had a truth-loving mother,
would be more likely to follow the career of science,
while the other, if bred up, under extremely narrowing circumstances,
would become as the gifted children in China,
nothing better than a student and a professor of some dead literature.
It is, I believe, owing to the favorable conditions of their early training,
that an unusually large proportion of the sons the most,
gifted men of science become distinguished in the same career they have been
nurtured in an atmosphere of free inquiry and observing as they grow older that my
rates of problems lie on every side of them simply waiting for some moderately
capable person to take the trouble of engaging in a solution they throw
themselves with ardour into a field of labour so peculiarly tempting it is and has
been in truth strangely neglected there are hundreds of students of books for one
student of nature, hundreds of commentators for one original inquirer.
The field of real science is in sore wonder labourers.
The mass of mankind plods on, with eyes fixed on the footsteps of the generations that went
before, too indifferent, or too fearful to raise their glances to judge for themselves,
where the path on which they are travelling is the best, or to learn the conditions by which
they are surrounded and affected.
Hence as regards the eminent sons of the scientific men, 26 in number, there are
only four whose eminence was not achieved in science.
These are the two political sons of Arago, himself a politician,
the son of Heller, and the son of Napier.
As I said before, the fathers of the ablest men in science have frequently been unscientific.
Those of Kossini and Kamelan, were scientific men so in a less degree,
than those of the Hewens, Napier, and de Socerre,
but the remainder, namely those of Bacon, Boyle, Dickendul,
Gellelli and Leibniz were either statesmen or literary men.
As regards mathematicians, when we consider how many among them have been possessed of enormous natural gifts,
it might have been expected that the lists of their eminac kinsmen would have been yet richer than they are.
There are several mathematicians in my appendix, especially of the Bernoulli family,
but the names of Pascal, Lepless, Gorse, and others of class upper G, or even Upper X,
are absent. We might similarly have expected that the senior wranglers of Cambridge would
afford many noteworthy instances of hereditary abilities shown in various careers, but speaking
generally this does not seem to be the case. I know of several instances where the senior
wrangler, been eminently a man of mathematical genius, as Sir William Thompson and Mr. Archibald
Smith, is related to other mathematicians or men of science, but I know a few senior wranglers
whose kinsmen have been eminent in other ways.
the exceptions are Sir John Lefevre, whose brother is the ex-speaker, Viscount Everisly,
and whose son is the present vice-president of the Board of Trade, and Sir F. Pollock,
the ex-chief baron, whose kinships are described in judges.
I account for the rarity of such relationships in the following manner.
A man given to abstract ideas is not likely to succeed in the world unless he be particularly
eminent in his particular line of intellectual effort.
if the more moderately gifted relative of a great mathematician can discover laws well and could
but if he spends his days in puzzling over problems too insignificant to be of practical or theoretical import
or else too hard for him to solve or if he simply reads what other people have written he makes no way at all
and leaves no name behind him there are far fewer of numerous intermediate stages between eminence and mediocrity
adopted for the occupation of men who were devoted to pure abstractions than for them whose interests are of us
social kind.
End of Chapter 11.
Chapter 12 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 12. Poets
The poets and artists generally are men of high aspirations, but for all that, they are a
sensuous, erotic race.
exceedingly irregular in their way of life.
Even the stern and virtue-breaching Dante is spoken of by Bocaccio in most severe terms.
Their talents are usually displayed early in youth when they are first shaken by the tempestuous passion of love.
Of all who have a place in the appendix to this chapter, Calper is the only one who began to write in mature life.
And none of the others who were named in the heading to my appendix, except possibly Camions and Spencer, displayed authorship.
till after thirty it may be interesting and it is instructive to state a few facts and evidence of their early powers barringer a printer's compositor taught himself what began to publish at sixteen
burns was a village celebrity at sixteen and soon after began to write calderon at fourteen campbell's pleasures of hope was published when he was twenty gildoni produced a comedy manuscript that amazed all who saw it at eight ben johnson a bricklay's lad fairly worked
his way upwards through Westminster and Cambridge and became famous by his every man in his humor at 24.
Keats, a surgeon's apprentice, first published at 21 and died at 25.
Metastasio
Improvised in public when a child and wrote at 15.
Tom Moore published under the name of Thomas Little and was famous at 23.
Ovid wrote verses from boyhood.
Pope published his pastoral's at 16 and translated the Iliad between 25 and 13.
Shakespeare must have begun very early, for he had written almost all his historical
place by the time he was 34.
Schiller, a boy of promise, began famous, through his brigands at 23.
Sophocles at the age of 27, beat Aeschylus at the public games.
I now annex the usual tables.
Table 1 is displayed on the page, summary of relationships of 24 poets grouped in 20 families.
There are three groups, one relation or two in family, two or three relations,
or three or four in family, and four or more relations, or five or more in the family.
Table two is also displayed on the page with degrees of kinship, with columns of the name of the
degree and the corresponding letters. The results of table two are surprising. It appears that if we
accept the kindred of Collaridge and Wordsworth, who have shown various kinds of ability,
almost all the relations are in the first degree. Poets are clearly not founders of families.
The reason is, I think, simple, and it applies.
lies to artists generally. To be a great artist requires a rare, and so to speak, a natural
correlation of qualities. A poet, besides his genius, must have the severity and steadfast earnestness
of those whose dispositions afford few temptations to pleasure, and he must, at the same
time have the utmost delight in the exercise of his senses and affections. This is a rare
character, only to be formed by some happy accident, and is therefore unstable in inheritance.
Usually people who have strong sensuous tastes go utterly astray and fail in life,
and this tendency is clearly shown by numerous instances mentioned in the following appendix
who have inherited the dangerous part of a poet's character,
and not his other qualities that redeem and control it.
End of Chapter 12 to Eruditary Genius
Chapter 13 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information of a volunteer, please visit Librevox.org.
recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 13
Musicians
The general remarks I made in the last chapter on artists
apply with a special force to musicians.
The irregularity of their lives is commonly extreme.
The union of a painstaking disposition
with the temperament requisite for a good musician
is as rare as in poets,
and the distractions incident to the public life of a great performer
are vastly greater.
Hence, although the fact of the inheritance of musical
taste is notorious and undeniable, I find it exceedingly difficult to discuss its distribution
among families. I also found it impossible to obtain a list of first-class musicians that
commanded general approval of a length suitable to my purposes. There is an extensive jealousy
in the musical world fostered no doubt by the dependence of musicians upon public apparatus
for their professional advancement. Consequently, each school disparages others, individuals
do the same, and most biographers are unusually adultery of their health.
heroes, and unjust to those with whom they compare them. There exists no firmly established public
opinion on the merits of musicians, similar to that which exists in regard to poets and painters,
and it is even difficult to find private persons of fair and musical tastes who are qualified
to give a deliberate and dispassionate selection of the most eminent musicians.
As I have mentioned at the head of the appendix to this chapter, I was indebted to a literary
and artistic friend in whose judgment I have confidence for the selection of the selection of
upon which I worked. The precocity of great musicians is extraordinary. There is no career in which
eminence is achieved so early in life as in that of music. I now proceed to give the usual tables.
Table 1 is displayed on the page. Summary of relationships of 26 musicians grouped into 14 families.
One relation or two in family. Two or three relations or three or four in family. Four or more
relations or five or more in family. Table 2 is also displayed, with 14 families.
families.
In the first degree, second degree, third degree, all more remote.
The nearness of degree of the eminent kinsmen is just as remarkable as it was in the case
of the poets, and equally so in the absence of eminent relations through the female lines.
Mendelssohn and Mayor Beer are the only musicians in my list whose eminent kinsmen have achieved
their success in other careers than that of music.
of chapter 13 chapter 14 of hereditary genius by francis galton this is a lebravox recording all
lebravox recordings are in the public domain for more information or volunteer please visit the bravox.
dot org chapter 14 painters
among painters as among musicians i think no one doubts that artistic talent is in some degree
hereditary the question is rather whether it's distribution in families together with the
adjuncts necessary to form an eminent painter, follow much the same law as that which obtains
in respect to other kinds of ability. It would be easy to collect a large number of modern
names to show how frequently artistic eminence is shown by kinsmen. Thus the present generation
of the landseers consist of two academicans and one associate of the royal academy, who were
all of them the sons of an associate. The Borneo family consists of four painters, Rosa,
Juliet, Jules, and August, and they are the children of an artist of some merit.
Very many more instances could easily be quoted,
but I wish to reduce evidence of the interrelationship of artists of a yet higher order of merit,
and I therefore limit my inquiry to the illustrious ancient painters,
especially Italy and the low countries.
These are not numerous, only, as well as I can make out,
about 42 whose natural gifts are unquestionably more than eminent,
and the fact of about half of them possessing eminent.
relations and of some of them as their carecki and the van ikes being actually kinsmen is more important to my argument than pages filled with the relationships of men of the classes upper f or up e of artistic gifts
it would be interesting to note the number of art students in europe during the last three or more centuries from whom the forty-two names i have selected to other most illustrious it is assuredly very great but it hardly deserves much pains in investigation because it would afford a minimum not a true indication of the artistic superiors
of the 42 of the rest of the world. The reasons being that the art students are themselves
are selected class. Lads follow painting as a profession usually because they are instinctively drawn to it
and not as a career in which they were placed by accidental circumstances. I should estimate
the average of the 42 painters to rank far above the average of class upper F in the natural
gifts necessary for high success in art. In the following table I have included ten individuals
that do not find a place in the list of 42, namely Isaac Osteid, Jacobo, and Gentile Bellini,
Adel, Agostino, Karaki, William Miris, David Teniers, W. Vander Veld, the older, and Francisco
DiPonte, both the elder and the younger. The average rank of these men is far above that of the
modern academican, though I have not ventured to include them in the most illustrious class.
I have kept clawed in the latter notwithstanding recent structures on account of his previously long-established reputation.
Table 1 is displayed on the page. Summary of relationships at 26 painters grouped into 14 families.
One relation or two in family, two or three relations, or four in family, four and more relations or five in what in the family.
Table 2 is displayed on the page, 14 families.
First degree, second degree, third degree, or more remote.
The rareness with which artistic eminence part,
through more than two degrees of kinship is almost as noticeable here as in the case of
musicians and poets.
End of Chapter 14.
Chapter 15 of Herpetitary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Librivox recording.
All LibraVox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information on volunteer, please visit Libbyvox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 15.
Divines.
I am now to push my statistical survey into regions where precise and
inquiries seldom penetrate and are not very generally welcomed. There is, commonly, so much vagueness
of expression on the part of religious writers that I am unable to determine what they really mean
when they speak of topics that directly bear on my present inquiry. I cannot guess how far their
expressions are intended to be understood metaphorically, or some other way to be clothed with
different meaning to what is imposed by the grammatical rules and plain meaning of language.
The expressions to which I refer are those which assert the fertility of marriages and the establishment of families to be largely dependent upon godinards.
I may even take a much wider range and include those other expressions which assert that material well-being generally is influenced by the same cause.
I do not propose to occupy myself with criticizing the interpretation of these or similar passages, or by endeavouring to show how they may be made to accord with fact.
It is the business of theologians to do these things.
What is simply to investigate whether or no the assertions they contain, according to their primer for say interpretation, are or are not in accordance with statistical deductions.
If an exceptional providence protects the families of godly men, it is the fact that we must take into account natural gifts would then have to be conceived as due, in a high and probably measurable degree to ancestral beauty, and in a much lower degree than I might otherwise have been inclined to suppose to ancestral natural peculiarities.
All of us are familiar with another and exactly opposite opinion.
It is popularly said that the children of religious parents frequently turn out badly,
and numerous instances are quoted to support this assertion.
If a wider induction and a careful analysis should prove the correctness of this view,
it might appear to strongly oppose the theory of hereditary.
On both these accounts, it is absolutely necessary to the just treatment of my subject
to inquire into the history of religious people
and learn the extent of their hereditary peculiarities and whether or no their lives are attended by the exceptionally good fortune.
I have taken considerable pains to procure a suitable selection of divines for my inquiries.
The Roman Catholic Church is rich in ecclesiastical biography, but affords no data for my statistics,
for the obvious reason that its holy personages of both sexes are celibates, and therefore incapable of founding families.
Our collection of the bishops of our church would also be unsuitable because during many generations
they were principally remarkable as administrators, scholars, polemical writers, or courtiers
whence it would not be right to conclude from the fact of their having been elevated to the bench
that they were men of extraordinary pity.
I thought of many other selections of divines which further consideration compelled me to abandon.
At length I was fortunately directed to one that proved perfectly appropriate to my wants.
Middleton's Biographica Evangelica, 4 volumes 8-fold, 1786, is exactly the kind of work that suits my inquiries.
The biographies contained in its own not too numerous, for there are only 190s together, extending from the Reformation to the date of publication.
Speaking more precisely, the collection includes the lives of 196 Evangelical worthies, taken from the whole of Europe, who, with the exception of the first four, namely, Wickleaf,
us jerome of prague and john o wassalia died between fifteen twenty seven and seventeen eighty five this leaves one hundred ninety two men during a period of two hundred and fifty eight years or three men and every four a sufficiently rigorous but not too rigorous selection for my purposes
the biographies are written in excellent english with well-weighed epithets and though the collection is to some extent a compilation of other men's writings it may justly be viewed as an integral work in which a proportionate prominence has been given to the lives
of the more important men, and not as a combination of separate memoirs, written without reference to one another.
Belton assures the reader, in his preface that no bigoted partiality to sex will be found in his collection,
that his whole attention has been paid to truly great and rigorous characters of all those persuasions
which hold the distinguishing principle of the gospel.
He does not define what, in his opinion, those principles are,
but it is easy to see that his leaning is strongly towards the Calvinists,
and he utterly reprobates the papists.
I should further say that, after reading his work,
I have gained a much greater respect for the body of divines than I had before.
One is so frequently scandalized by the pettiness, acrimony,
and fanaticism shown in theological disputes
that an inclination to these failings may reasonably be suspected in men of large religious profession.
But I can assure my readers that Middleton's biographies appear
to the best of my judgment to refer in by the far greater
part to exceedingly noble characters. There are certainly a few personages of very doubtful reputation,
especially in the earlier part of the work, which covers the turbid period of the reformation,
such as Cranmer, saintly in his professions, unscrupulous in his dealings, zeal is for nothing,
bold in speculation, a coward, and a time server in action, a placable enemy and a lukewarm
friend. McAuley
Nevertheless, I am sure that Middleton's collection, on the whole, is eminent.
fairly fair and trustworthy. The 196 subjects of Middleton's biographies may be classified as
follow. 22 of them were matires, mostly by fire. The latest of these, Hummel, a pastor in the
Cavanese in the time of Lewis XIV, 14th, was executed, 1683, under circumstances of such
singular atrocity that although they have nothing to do with my subject, I cannot forbear
quoting what Middleton says about them. Hummel was sentenced to the wheel,
where every limb, member and bone of his body was broken with the iron bar forty hours before
the executioner was permitted to strike him upon the breast with a stroke which they call
Le Coupe de Grace, the blow of mercy, the deathstroke which put an end to all these miseries.
Others of the 196 worthies, including many of the matires, were active leaders in the Reformation
as Wycliffe, Zwingluis, Luther, Ridley, Calvin, Beza. Others were most eminent
administrators as Archbishops Parker, Grindall, and Usher, are few worth thoroughgoing Puritans,
as Bishop Potter, Knox, Welsh, the two Erskines, and Dr. J. Edwards. A larger number were men
of an extreme, but more pleasing former Peity as Bunyan, Baxter, Watts, and George Herbert.
The rest and the majority of the whole list may be described as biased scholars. As a general rule,
the men in Middleton's collection had a considerable intellectual capacity and natural eagerness for
study, both of which qualities were commonly manifest in boyhood. Most of them wrote voluminously
and were continually engaged in pre-services. They had evidently a strong need of utterance.
They were generally, but by no means universally or religious parentage, judging by the last
100 biographies of Middleton's collection, the earlier part of the work giving two imperfect
notices of their ancestry to make it of use to analyze it. It would appear that, out of 100 men,
only 41 had one or more eminally religious parents,
nothing whatever being said of the parentage of the other 59.
The 41 cases are divided thus.
In 17 cases, A, the father was a minister.
In 16 cases, B, the father not been a minister, both parents were religious.
In five cases, C, the mother only is mentioned as peers.
In two cases D, the mother's knee abilities are known to have been religious.
In one case E, the father alone is being religious.
mentioned as pias. There is no case in which either or both parents are distinctly described
as having been sinful, though there are two cases, F of meanness, and one, G, of overspending.
The condition of life of the parents is mentioned in 66 cases, more than one third of the
whole. They fall into the following groups. Four, highly connected, Hamilton, George, Prince of
Van Haltz, John Alasko, Herbert.
8. Ancient families. Not necessarily wealthy. Joel, Deering, Gilpin, Hildersham, Ames, Bedel, Lewis, De Deux, Palmer.
15. Well connected. Oerclompadius. Zwinglius. Capito, Farrell, Jones, Bouganagas,
Bollinger, Sandys, Fittley, Dodd, Fulke, Poole, Baxter, Griffithee.
Jones Davies
23
Professional
Melanchthon and Toplady
Officers in Army
Ketaker
Usher and Soren
Legal
17 were ministers
C-list order given
Devinant
Merchant
6 in trade
2
Abbotts
Weaver
Tweese
Clothier Bunyan
Tinker Watts
Boarding School
Doddridge
Oilman
poor huss ball garnus vagus phagius latimer six very poor luther pelican musculus cox andreas prideau
there is therefore nothing anomalous in the parentage of the divines it is what we should expect to have found among secular scholars born within the same periods of our history
the divines are not founders of influential families poverty was not always the reason of this because we read of many whose means were considerable
w gouged left a fair fortune to tear gouges wherewith he supported welsh and other charities evans had considerable wealth which he wholly lost by speculations in the south sea bubble and others are mentioned who were highly connected and therefore more or less well off the only families that produced men of importance are
those of Solrin, whose descendant was the famous attorney general of Ireland, of Archbishop
Sandy's, whose descendant, after several generations, became the first Lord Sandy's, and of
Hooker, who is an ancestor of the eminent botanists, the late and present directors of the
Q Botanical Gardens. The divines as a whole have had hardly any appreciable influence in founding
the governing families of England, or in producing other judges, statesmen, commanders,
men of literature and science, poets or artists.
The divines are but moderately prolific.
Judging from the latter biographies, about one half of them were married,
and there were about five or possibly six children to each marriage.
That is to say, the number actually recorded gives at the rate of 4.5,
but in addition to these occurs, about ones in six or seven cases, the phrase, many children.
The insertion of these occasional unknown but certainly large numbers would swell the average by
trifling amount. Again, it is sometimes not clear whether the number of children whose survived
infancy may not be stated by mistake as the number of births, and owing to this doubt, we must further
increase the estimated average. Now, in order that population should not decrease, each set of four
adults, two males and two females, must leave at least four children who live to be adults
behind them. In the case of the divines, we have seen that only one half are married men,
therefore each married divine must leave four adults to succeed him if his race is not to decrease.
This implies an average family of more than six children, or as a matter of fact, larger families
than the divines appear to have had.
Those who marry often marry more than once.
We hear in all of 81 married men, three of these, namely Junius, Gattaker, and Flavall, had each of them four wives.
Bouser and Mather had three.
and twelve others had two wives each.
The frequency with which the divines became widowers is a remarkable fact,
especially as they did not usually marry when young.
I account for the early deaths of their wives,
on the hypothesis that their constitutions were weak
and my reasons for thinking so are twofold.
First, a large proportion of them died in childbirth.
For seven such deaths are mentioned,
and there is no reason to suppose that all, or nearly all,
that occurred have been recorded by Middleton.
Secondly, it appears that the wives of the divines were usually women of great pity.
Now it will be shown, a little further on, that there is a frequent correlation between an unusually devout disposition and a weak constitution.
The divines seem to have been very happy in their domestic life.
I know a few exceptions to this rule.
The wife of T. Cooper was unfaithful, and that of Paul Hooker was a termagant.
Yet, in many cases, these simple-hearted worthies had made their proposals,
under advice and not through love. Calvin married on Boussa's advice, and as for Bishop Hall,
he may tell his own story, for it is a typical one, after he had built his house, he says,
in his autobiography, the uncouth solitariness of my life and the extreme incommodity of my
single housekeeping drew my thoughts after two years to condescend to the necessity of a married estate,
which God no less strangely provided for me. For walking from the church on Monday in the wet sun week,
with a grave and reverend minister, Mr. Grandage.
I saw a comely and modest gentlewoman standing at the door of that house,
where we were invited to a wedding dinner,
and inquiring of that worthy friend whether he knew her,
yes, quoth he,
I know her well, and have bespoken her for your wife.
When I further demanded an account of that answer,
he told me she was a daughter of a gentleman,
whom he much respected, Mr. George Winif, of Brentonham.
that out of an opinion had offered the fitness of that match for me.
He had all retreated with her father about it,
whom he found very apt to entertain it,
advising me not to neglect the opportunity,
and not concealing the just praises of the modesty, pity,
good disposition, and other virtues that were lodged in that seemly presence.
I listened to the motion as sent from God,
and at last drew upon prosecution, happily prevailed,
enjoying the company of that meet-help for the space of forty-nine years.
The mortality of the divines follows closely the same order in those who are mentioned in the earlier,
as in the latter volumes of Middleton's collection.
Although the conditions of life must have arrived in the periods to which they refer,
out of the 196, nearly half of them died between the ages of 55 and 75,
one quarter died before 55, and one quarter after 75.
62 or 63 is the average age at death, in the sense that as many died before that age as
after it. This is rather less than I have deduced from the other groups of eminent men
treated of in this volume. Dodd, the most aged of all the divines, lived till he was 98. Nomal and Dumoulin
died between 90 and 95. Sankeyas, Beza, and Conant, between 85 and 90. The diseases that
killed them are chiefly those due to a sedentary life, for we exclude the metires. One quarter of
all the recorded cases were from the stone or stranguary between which diseases the doctors did not then satisfactorily discriminate indeed they murdered bishop wilkins by mistaking the one for the other there are five cases of plague and the rest consist of the following groups in pretty equal proportions
fever and ague lung disease brain attacks and unclassed diseases as regards health the constitutions of most of the divines were remarkably bad
it is i find very common among scholars to have been infirm in youth whence partially from inaptitude to join in with other boys in their amusements and partially from unhealthy inactivity of the brain they take eagerly to bookish pursuits
speaking broadly there are three eventualities to these young students they die young or they strengthen as they grow retaining their tastes and enabled to indulge them with sustained energy or they live on in a sickly way
the divines are largely recruited from the sickly portion of these adults there is an air of invalidism about most religious biographies that also seems to me to pervade to some degree the lives in middleton's collection
He especially notices the following 14 or 15 cases of weak constitution.
1. Melanthon, Lower D, 63, whose health required continual management.
2. Calvin, Lower D.
55. Faint, thin, and consumptive, but who nevertheless got through an immense amount of work, perhaps we may say.
3. Junius, Lower D, 47. A most infirm and sickly child, never expected to reach men who
but he strengthened as he grew, and though he died young, it was a plague that killed him.
He moreover survived four wives.
4. Down, Lower D. 61.
A Somerset Shire vicar, who, through all his life, in health and strength, was a professional pilgrim and sojourner in the world.
5. George Herbert, Lower D. 42.
Consumptive and subject of frequent fevers and other infirmities,
seem to have owned the bent of his mind very much to his ill health,
for he grew more pierce as he became more stricken,
and we can trace that courageous, chivalric character in him,
which developed himself in a more robust way
in his ancestors and brothers, who were mostly gallant soldiers.
One brother was a sailor of reputation,
another carried 24 wounds on his person.
6. Bishop Potter, Lower D.
64.
Was of a weak constitution,
melancholic lean and peritanical seven chainway lower d twenty four found hard study and work by far and overmatch for him eight baxter lower d seventy six was always in wretched health he was tormented with a stone in the kidney which by the way is said to have been preserved in their college of surgeons nine philip henry lower d sixty five called the heavenly henry
when a young collegi-man was a weakly child he grew stronger as an adult but ruined his improved health by the sedentary ways of a student's life alternating with excitement in the pulpit where he sweated profusely as he prayed fervently he died of a popluxy
ten harvey lowody thirty was such a weakly puny object that his father did not like his becoming a minister lest his stature should render him despicable
eleven moth lower d unknown age seems another instance hardly any personal anecdotes given of him except that god was pleased to try him many ways which phrase i interpret to include ill health
twelve brennard low a d twenty nine was naturally infirm and died of a complication of obstinate disorders thirteen hervey lower d fifty five
though an early riser was very weakly by nature he was terribly emaciated before his death fourteen guys low a day eighty one a great age for those times was nevertheless sickly
he was hectic and overworked in early life afterwards ill and lame and lastly blind fifteen toplady low a d thirty eight struggled in vain for health and a longer life by changing his residence at the sacrifice of his hopes of fortune
in addition to these fifteen cases of constitutions stated to have been naturally weak we should count at least twelve of those that broke down under the strain of work even when the labour that ruined their health was unreasonably severe the zeal which girded them to work beyond their strength may be considered as being in some degree the symptom of a faulty constitution
each case ought to be considered on its own merits they are as follows one whitaker lower d forty eight laid the seeds of death by his incredible application
two rolock lower d forty three the first principal of the university of edinburgh died in consequence of overwork though an actual case of his death was the stone three dr reynolds lower d forty eight called the treasury of all learning human and divine
deliberately followed his instinct for overwork to the very grave, saying that he would not prosper
vitamin vivendi per dairy causes.
Lose the ends of living for the sake of life.
4. Stock. Lower D. Unknown age. Spent himself like a taper, consuming himself for the good
of others. 5. Preston, Lower D. 41. Sacrifice his life to excessive zeal.
He is quoted as an example of the saying that men of great parts have no moderation.
He died an older man at the age of 41.
6. Herbert Palmer, Lower D. 46.
After a short illness for having spent much of his natural strength in the service of God,
there was less work for sickness to do.
7. Bailey, Lower D. 54.
It was so holy and conscientious that if he had been at any time,
but innocently pleasant in the company of his friends it cost him afterwards some sad reflections preserve me for the privilege of such companions lost his health early in life
eight clark lower d sixty two was too laborious and had in consequence a fever at forty three which extremely weakened his constitution nine ulric lower d forty eight had an ill habit of body contracted by a sedentary life
and an over-straining of his voice in preaching.
10. Isaac Watts, Lower D.
74. A proficient child, but not strong,
fell very ill at 24, and again 38,
and from this he never recovered,
but passed the rest of his life in congenial seclusion,
an inmate to the house of Sir T. Apennie,
afterwards of his widow.
11. Davies, LeWadee, 37.
A sprightly boy and keen writer grew into a religious man of so sedentary a disposition
that after he was made president of Yale College in America, he took hardly any exercise.
He was there killed by a simple cold, followed by some imprudence in sermon writing.
His vital powers being too low to support any physical strain.
12.
D. Jones.
Lower D. 32
Before the Lord was pleased to call him, he was walking in the error of his ways.
Then he was afflicted with a disorder that can.
kept him very low and brought him to death's door during all which time his growth in grace was great and remarkable this concludes my list of those divines twenty-six number who was specially noted by middleton as invalids it will be seen that about one half of them were infirm from the first and that the other half became broken down early in life
it must not be supposed that the remainder of the one hundred ninety six were invariably healthy men these biographies dwell little on personal characteristics and therefore
their silence on the matter of health must not be interpreted as necessarily meaning that the health was good on the contrary as i said before there is an air of the sick-room running through the collection but to a mere less degree than the religious biographies that i have elsewhere read
a gently complaining and fatigued spirit is that which evangelical divines are very apt to pass their days it is curious how large a part of religious biographies is commonly given up to the occurrences of the sick-room
we can easily understand why considerable space should be devoted to such matters because it is on the death-bed that the beliefs surely tested but this is insufficient to account for all we find in middle turn and elsewhere
there is i think an actual pleasure shown by even gallerle-riders in dwelling on occurrences that discussed most people rivet a french divine has strangulation of the intestines which kills him after twelve days suffering the remedies attempted each successive
pain and each corresponding religious ejaculation is recorded, and so the history of his
battle attack is protracted through 45 pages, which is as much space as is allotted to the entire
biographies of four average divines. Mead's death, and its cause is described of equal
minuteness, and with still more repulsive details, but in a less diffuse form. I have thus far shown
that 26 divines out of the 196 or one-eighth part of them were certainly invalid, and I have laid
much stress on the hypothesis that silence about health does not mean healthiness. However, I can add
other reasons to corroborate my very strong impression that the divines are, on the whole,
an ailing body of men. I can show that the number of persons mentioned as robust are disproportionately
few, and I would claim a comparison between the numbers of the notably weak and the notably
strong, rather than one between the notably weak and the rest of the 196.
In professions where men are obliged to speak much in public, the constitutional vigour of those
who succeed is commonly extraordinary. It would be impossible to read a collection of lives
of eminent orators, lawyers and the like, without being impressed with the lightness of the
number of those who have constitutions of iron, but this is not at all the case with the divines,
for Middleton speaks of only twelve or perhaps thirteen men, who were remarkable
for their vigor.
Two very instructive facts appear in connection with these vigorous divines.
We find, on the one hand, that of the 12 or 13 who were decidedly robust, five if not six,
were irregular and wild in their youth, and on the other hand, that only three or four divines
are stated to have been irregular in their youth, who were not also men of notably robust
constitutions.
We are therefore compelled to conclude that robustness of constitution is antagonistic in a very
marked degree to an extremely poised disposition.
First, as to those who have been vigorous in constitution and wild in youth, they are five or six in number.
1. Beza, Lower D. Eighty-six.
Was a robust man of very strong constitution, and what is very unusual among hard students, never felt the headache.
He yielded as a youth to the allurements of pleasure and wrote poems of a very licentious character.
2. Welch.
fifty three was of strong robust constitution and underwent a great deal of fatigue in youth he was a border thief three rothwell low a day sixty four was handsome well set of great strength of body and activity he hunted bold and shot he also poached a little
though he was a clergyman he did not reform till late and still the devil assaulted him much and long he got on particularly well with his parishioners in a wild part of the north
of England.
4. Grimshaw, Lower D.
55.
Was only one sick for the space of 16 years,
though he used his body with less consideration than a merciful man would use his beast.
He was educated religiously, but broke loose at 18, at Cambridge.
At the age of 26, being then a swearing drunken person,
he was partially converted, and at 34, his preaching began to be profitable.
Then followed 21 years of eminent usefulness.
5. Whitefield, lower D.
56.
Had extraordinary activity.
Constantly preaching and constantly traveling.
He had great constitutional powers, though from disease, he grew corpulent after 40.
He was extremely irregular in early youth, drinking and pilfering.
Stephen.
Ecclesial biographies
6.
It is probable that.
or to be added to this list. It will again be spoken of the next category but one.
Next, as to those who were vigorous in constitution but not irregular in youth, they are seven in number.
1. Pager mature. Lower D. 62. A large healthy man of grave, sedate and well-composed counts,
his parts and learning were very uncommon.
2. Mead, lower D. 52. Was a five.
handsome dignified man, Middleton remarks that his vitals were strong, and he did not mind the cold,
and that he had a sound mind in a sound body. He was a skeptic when a student at college, but not wild.
3. Bedel, Lower D. 72. A tall, graceful dignified man, a favorite even with Italian papists,
suffer no decay of his natural powers till near his death.
4. Leighton, Lower D.
70.
Of a sudden attack of pleuracy, he looked so fresh up to that time that age seemed to stand still with him.
5. Urquette. Lower D. 53.
Of a neglected fever, but his strength was such that he might have been expected to live till 80.
He was turned to religion when a boy by an attack of smallpox.
6. Alex.
Lower D.
seventy six had an uncommon share of health and spirits it was a singularly amiable capable and popular man seven harrison d unknown age a strong robust man full of flesh and blood humble devout and of bright natural parts
this concludes a list i've been surprised to find none of the type of cromwell's iron sides lastly as to those who are irregular in youth but who are not mentioned as being vicarious
in constitution. They are three or four in number according to Trouse, is admitted or included.
1. William Perkins, Lower D. 43, a cheerful, pleasant man, was wild and a spendthrift at Cambridge,
and not converted till 24. 2. Bunyan, vicious and youth, was converted in a wild and regular way,
and had many backslidings throughout his career. 3. Traus, Lower D, 82.
his biography is deficient in particulars about which one would like to be informed but his long life followed a bad beginning appears to be a sign of an unusually strong constitution and to qualify him for insertion in my first category
he was sent to france to learn the language and he learned also every kind of french rascality the same process was repeated in portugal the steps by which his character became remarkably changed are not recorded neither are his personal character
characteristics four t jones lower d thirty two has already been included among the invalid's having been wild and youth but rendered pious by serious and lingering ill health
i now come to the relationships of the divines recollecting that there are only one hundred ninety six of them altogether that they are selected from the whole of protest in europe at the average rate of twenty-two men in thirty years the following results are quite as remarkable as those met within
the other groups.
17 out of the 196 are interrelated.
Thus, Simon Gironos is Uncle of Thomas, who is father of John James, and there are others
a note in this remarkable family of peasant origin.
White Tager's maternal uncle was Dr. Noel.
Robert Abbott, Bishop of Salisbury, is brother to Archbishop Abbott.
Down's maternal uncle was Bishop Jewell.
Dodd's grandson, daughter's son, was Bishop Wilkins.
William Gowage was father of Thomas Gowge.
Philip Henry was father to Matthew Henry.
Ebenezer Eskine was brother to Ralph Ruskein.
There are eight others who have remarkable relationships,
mostly with religious people,
namely Knox's grandson, the son of a daughter who married John Welch,
and Josiah Welch, the Cock of the Conscience.
F. Junius had a son, also called Francis,
a learned Oxonian, by his daughter who married J.G. Vuscius.
He had for grandchildren, Dionysius and I.
Isaac Fusius, famous for their learning. Don was descended through his mother from Lord
Chancellor Sir John Mower and Judge Rostole. Herbert was brother to Lord Herbert of Cherbury,
and had other eminent and interesting relationships. Usher's connections are most remarkable
for his father, father's brother, mother's father, mother's brother and his own brother, were all
very eminent men in their day. The mother's brother of Lewis de Dio was a professor of
Leiden, the father and grandfather of Mather were eminent ministers, the father and three brothers of Soren
were remarkably eloquent. It cannot be doubted from these facts that religious gifts are on the whole
hereditary, but there are curious exemptions to the rule. Billerton's work must not be considered
as free from omissions of these exceptional cases. Either he nor any other biographer would
conceive it to be his duty to write about a class of facts, which are important for us to obtain.
namely the cases in which the sons of religious parents turned out badly i have only lighted on a single instance of this apparent perversion of the laws of hereditary in the whole of meliton's work namely that of archbishop matthew
but it is often said that such cases are not uncommon i rely mostly for my belief in their existence upon social experiences of modern date which could not be published without giving pain to innocent individuals those of which i know with satanity are not numerous
but is sufficient to convince me of there being a real foundation for the popular notion the notoriety of some recent cases will i trust satisfy the reader and absolve me from entering any further into details
the summary of the results concerning the divines to which i have thus far arrived is that they are not founders of families who have exercised a notable influence on our history whether that influence be derived from the abilities wealth or social position
of any of their members, that they are a moderately prolific race, rather under than above
the average, that their average age at death is a trifle less than that of the eminent men
comprised in my other groups, that they commonly suffer from overwork, that they have usually
wretched constitutions, that those whose constitutions were vigorous were mostly wild
in their youth, and conversely that most of those who had been wild in their youth, and did not
become pious till later in life were men of vigorous constitutions, that a pious disposition
is decidedly hereditary, that there are also frequent cases of sons of pious parents who turned
out very badly, but I shall have something to say on what appears to me to be the reason for
this. I therefore see no reason to believe that the divines are an exceptionally favoured race
in any respect, but rather that they are less fortunate than other men. I now annex my usual
tables. Table 1 is displayed on the page.
summary of relationships of thirty three of the divines of middleton's biographica ephanagallica grouped into twenty five families table two is also displayed with degrees of kinship a comparison of the relative influences of the male and female lines of descent is made in the following table
in the second degree one upper g plus three up u plus zero upper n plus zero upper p equals four kinship through males four lower g
plus 7 lower u plus 1 lower n plus 4 lower p equals 16 k friendships through females.
In the third degree, 0 upper g upper f plus zero upper g upper b plus 2 upper u upper s plus
0 up n uppper s plus 0 upper p upper s, kinships through males
1 lower g upper f plus 1 lower g upper f plus 1 lower g upper b plus 0 lower lower y upper b plus 0 lower
U upper S plus 0 lower N upres plus 0 lower P uppres equals two kinships through females.
This table shows that the influence of the female line has an unusually large effect in qualifying a man to become eminent in the religious world.
The only other group in which the influence of the female line is even comparable in its magnitude is that of scientific men.
And I believe the reasons laid down when speaking of them will apply mutatis nutendis to the divines.
it requires unusual qualifications and some of them of a feminine caste to become a leading theologian a man must not only have appropriate abilities and zeal and power of work
but the postulates of the creed that he professes must be so firmly ingrained into his mind as to be the equivalence of axioms the diversities of creeds held by earnest good and conscientious men show to a candid luceron that there can be no certainty as to any point on which men
many of such men think differently, but a divine must not accept this view.
He must be convinced of the absolute security of the groundwork of his peculiar faith, a blind
conviction which can best be obtained through maternal teachings in the years of childhood.
I will now endeavour to account for the fact which I am compelled to acknowledge that the
children of very religious parents occasionally turn out extremely badly.
It is a fat that has all the appearance of been a serious violation of the law of hereditary,
and as such has caused me more hesitation and difficulty than I have felt about any other part of my inquiry.
However, I am perfectly satisfied that this apparent anomaly is entirely explained by what
am I about to lay before the reader, premising that it obliged me to enter into a more free and
thorough analysis of the religious character than would otherwise have been suitable to these pages.
position that qualifies a man to attain a place in a collection like that of the biographica
evangelical can best be studied by comparing it with one that while it contrasts with it in essentials
closely resembles it in all the unimportant respects. Thus we may exclude from our comparison
all except those whose average moral dispositions are elevated some grades above those of men
generally and we may also exclude all except such as think very earnestly
reverently and conscientiously upon religious matters.
There are made a range in their views, and, for the most part, in the natural disposition that
inclines them to adopt those views, from the extremist purity to the extremist scepticism.
The biographica Evangelica affords many instances that approach to the former ideal,
and we may easily select from history men who have approached to the latter.
In order to contrast and so understand the nature of the differences between the two ideal
extremes, we must lay aside for a while our own religious predilections, whatever they may be,
and place ourselves resolutely on a point equidistant from both, whence we can survey them
alternately and with equal eye.
Let us then begin, clearly understanding that we are, supposing both the skeptic and the religious
men may be equally earnest, virtuous, temperate, and affectionate, both perfectly convinced
of the truth of their respective tenets, and both finding moral content in such
conclusions as those tenets imply.
The religious man affirms that he is conscious of an indwelling spirit of grace that consoles,
guides and dictates, and that he could not stand if it were taken away from him.
It renders easy the trials of his life, and calms the dread that would otherwise be occasioned
by the prospect of death.
He gives directions and inspires motives, and speaks through the voice of the conscience,
as an oracle upon what is right and what is wrong.
It will add that the presence of this spirit of grace is a matter that no argument or theory is capable of explaining away, inasmuch as the conviction of its presence is fundamental.
In his nature and the signs of its action are as unmistakable as those of any other actions made known to us through the medium of the senses.
The religious man would further dwell on the moral doctrine of the form of creed that he professes,
but this we must eliminate from the discussion
because the moral doctrines of the different forms of creed are exceedingly diverse
some tending to self-culture and asceticism
and others to active Netherlands
but we are seeking to find the nature of a religious disposition
so far as it is common to all creeds
the skeptic takes a position antagonistic to that which I have described
as appertaining to the religious man
He acknowledges the sense of an indwelling spirit, which possibly he may assert to have himself experienced in its full intensity, but he denies its objectivity. He argues that, as it is everywhere acknowledged, to be a fit question for the intellect to decide whether other convictions, however fundamental, are really true, or whether the evidences of the senses are in any given case to be dependent upon, so it is perfectly legitimate to submit religious convictions to a similar analysis.
he will say that a floating speck in the vision and a ringing in the ears are capable of being discriminated by the intellect from the effects of external influences that in lands where mirage is common the experienced traveller has to decide on the truth of the appearance of water by the circumstances of each particular case
and as to fundamental convictions he will add that it is well known the intellect can successfully grapple them for cant and his followers have shown reasons to which we will add that it is well known the intellect can successfully grapple them for cant and his followers have shown reasons to which
which all metaphysicans ascribe weight, that time and space are, neither of them, objective realities,
but only forms, which under our minds, by virtue of our own constitution, are compelled to act.
The skeptic, therefore, claiming to bring the question of the objective's existence of the spirit of grace under intellectual examination,
has decided whether rightly or not has nothing to do with our inquiries.
That it is subjective, not objective.
argues that it is not self-consistent in its action inasmuch as it prompts different people in different ways and the same person in different ways at different times that there is no sharp demarcation between the promptings that are validly natural and those that are considered supernatural
lastly that convictions of right and wrong are misleading inasmuch as a person who indulges in them without check from the reason becomes a blind partition and partitions on hostile sides feel them in equal strength
as to the sense of consolation derived from the creature of a fond imagination he will point to the experiences of the nursery where the girl tells all its griefs to its doll converses with it takes counsel with it and consoles by it putting unconsciously her own words into the mouth of the doll
for these and similar reasons which it is only necessary for me to state and not to weigh the thoroughgoing ideal sceptic deliberately crushes those very sentiments and convictions which the religious man prizes above all things
he pronounces them to be idols created by the imagination and therefore to be equally abhorred with idols made by the hands of gross and material thus far we have only pointed out an intellectual difference a matter of no direct service in itself in solving the question on which we are engaged
but of the utmost importance when the sceptic and religious man are supposed to rest contentedly in their separate conclusions in order that a man may be contented sceptic of the most extreme type
he must have confidence in himself that he is qualified to stand absolutely alone in the presence of the severest trials of life and of the terrors of impending death his nature must have sufficient self-assertion and stoicism to make him believe that he can act the whole of his part upon earth without assistance
this is the ideal form of the most extreme scepticism to which some few may nearly approach but it is questionable if any have ever reached on the other hand the support of a stronger arm
and of a consoling voice are absolute necessities to a man who is a religious disposition he is conscious of an incongruity in his nature and of an instability in his disposition and he knows his insufficiency to help himself
but all humanity is more or less subject to these feelings especially in sickness in youth and in old age and women are more affected by them than men the most vigorous are conscious of secret weaknesses and failings which give them often in direct proportion to their intellectual stoicism agonies of self-distrust
but in the extreme in ideal form which we are supposing the incongruity and instability would be extreme he would not be fit to be a free man
for he could not exist without a confessor and a master.
Here then is a broad distinction between the natural dispositions of the two classes of men.
The man of religious constitution considers the contented skeptic to be full-hearty and sure to fail miserably.
The skeptic considers the man of an extremely pious disposition to be slavish and inclined to superstition.
It is sometimes said that a conviction of sin is a characteristic of religious disposition.
I think, however, the strong sense of sinfulness in a Christian to be partially due to the doctrines of his intellectual creed.
The skeptic, equally with the religious man, would feel disgust and shame at his miserable weakness in having done yesterday in the heat of some impulse things, which today in his calm moments he disapproves.
He is sensible that if another person had done the same thing, he would have shunned him.
So he similarly shuns the contemplation of his own self.
He feels he has done that which makes him unworthy of the society of pure-minded men,
that he is a distinguished pariah, who would deserve to be driven out with indignation.
If his recent acts and real character was suddenly disclosed.
The Christian feels all this and something more.
He feels he has committed his faults in the full sight of a pure god,
that he acts ungratefully and cruelly to a being full of love and compassion,
who died as a sacrifice for sins like those he has just committed.
the considerations at extreme poignancy to their sense of sin but it must be recollected that they depend upon no difference of character if the sceptic held the same intellectual creed he would feel them in precisely the same way as a religious man it is not necessarily dullness of heart that keeps him back
It is also sometimes believed that Puritanic ways are associated with strong religious professions,
but a Puritan tenancy is by no means an essential part of religious disposition.
The Puritan's character is joyless and more rose.
He is most happy, or to speak less paradoxically, most at peace with himself when sad.
It is a mental condition correlated with the well-known purition features,
black straight hair, hallowed cheeks and sallow complexion,
A bright blue-eyed rosy-cheeked curly-heeled youth would seem an anomaly in a puritanical assembly.
But there are many divines mentioned in Middleton, whose character was most sunny and joyful,
and whose society was dearly prized, showing distinctly that Puritan type is a speciality,
and by no means an inviable ingredient in the constitution of men who are naturally inclined to pity.
The result of all these considerations is to show that the chief peculiarity in the moral nature of the pious man,
is his conscious instability. He is liable to extremes, now swinging forwards into regions of
enthusiasm, adoration and self-sacrifice, now backwards into the sensuality and selfishness.
Very devout people are apt to style themselves the most miserable sinners, and I think
they may be taken to a considerable extent at their word. It would appear that their dispositions
is to sin more frequently and to repeat more frequently than those who constitutions are
and therefore of a more symmetrical and orderly character.
The amplitude of the moral oscillations of religious men is greater than that of others whose average moral position is the same.
The table, page 34, of the distribution of natural gifts is necessarily as true of morals, as of intellect, or of muscle.
Every classed a vast number of men into 14 classes separated by equal grades of morality as regards her natural disposition.
the number of men per million in their different classes will be as stated in the table.
I have no doubt that many of Middleton's divines belong to class, Abraji,
in respect to their active benevolence, unsolvishness, and other admirable qualities.
But men of the lowest grades of morale may also have pious amplitudes,
thus among prisoners the best attendance on religious worship are often the worst criminals.
I do not, however, think it is always an act of conscious hypocrisy,
bad men when they make payous professions, but rather that they are deeply conscious of the instability
of their characters, and that they fly to devotion as a resource and consolation. These views will,
I think, explain the apparent anomaly why the children of extremely peers parents occasionally turn out
very badly. The parents are naturally gifted with high moral characters combined with instability
of disposition, but these peculiarities are in no way correlated. It must therefore often happen,
that the child will inherit the one and not the other.
If this heritage consists of the moral gifts without great instability,
he will not feel the need of extreme pity.
If he inherits great instability without morality,
he will be very likely to disgrace his name.
End of Chapter 15.
Chapter 16 of Areditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
chapter sixteen senior classics of cambridge the position of senior classic at cambridge is of the same rank in regard to classical achievement as that of the senior wrangler is to achievement in mathematics
therefore all that i said about the severity of the selection implied by the latter degree c page sixteen to twenty one is strictly applicable to the former i have chosen the senior classics for the subject of this chapter rather than the senior wranglers for the richly
reasons explained in page 197.
The classical tripos was established in the year 1824.
There have therefore been 46 lists between that time and the year 1869, both inclusive.
In nine cases out of these, two or more names were bracketed together at the head of the
list as equal in merit, leaving 36 cases of men who were distinctly the first classics of
their several years.
Their names are as follow. Malkin, Isaacson, Stratton, Kennedy, Selwyn, Soames, Wordsworth, Kennedy,
Lashington, Bunbury, Kennedy, Galban, Osborne, Humphrey, Freeman, Cope, Denman, Maine, Lashington,
Elwyn, Peron, Blightfoot, Roby, Hawkins, Butler, Brown, Clark, Sidgwick, Abbott, Jeb,
Wilson, Moss, Whitelaw, Smith, Santies, Kennedy.
It will be observed that the name of Kennedy occurs no less than four times, and that of
Lushington twice in this short series. I will give the genologies of these, and of a few others,
of which I have particulars, and which I have italicized in the above list,
begging it at the same time to be understood, that I do not mean to say that many of the
remainder may not also be distinguished for the eminence of their kinsmen.
I have not cared to make extensive and minute inquiries because the following list is
amply sufficient for my purpose.
It is obvious that the descending relationships must be generally deficient, since the
oldest of all the senior classics took his degree in 1834, and would therefore be only
about 57 at the present time.
For the most part, the sons have yet to be proved and the grandsons to be born.
There is no case in my list of only a single eminent relationship.
There are four, namely Danmen, Galvin, Selwyn and Sidgwick of only two or three,
or the others have four or upwards.
End of Chapter 16
Chapter 17 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording.
All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey
Chapter 17
Orsman
I propose to supplement what I have written about Brain by two short chapters on Muscle.
No one doubts that Muscle is hereditary in horses and dogs, but humankind are so blind to facts
and so governed by preconceptions. I have heard it frequently asserted that Muscle is not
hereditary in men. Orisman wrestlers have maintained that their heroes spring up capriciously,
so I have thought it advisable to make inquiries into the matter.
The results I've obtained will beat down another place of refuge.
for those who insists that each man is an independent creation and not a mere function,
physically, morally, and intellectually, of ancestral qualities and external influences.
In respect to Orsman, let me assure the reader that they are no insignificant fraction of the community.
No mere waifs and strays from those who follow more civilized pursuits.
A perfect passion for rowing pervades large classes.
At Newcastle, when a great race takes place, all business is at a standstill.
still, factories are closed, shops are shut and offices deserted. The number of men who fall within
the attraction of the career is very great, and there can be no doubt that a large proportion
of those among them who are qualified to succeed brilliantly obey the attraction and pursue it.
For information in this and the following chapters, I am entirely indebted to the kind
inquiries made for me by Mr. Robert Spence Watson of Newcastle, whose local knowledge is very
considerable and whose sympathies with athletic amusements are strong.
Mr Watson put himself into continual communication with one of the highest,
I believe by far the highest authority on boating matters,
a person who had reported nearly every boating race to the newspapers
for the last quarter of a century.
The list in the appendix to this chapter includes the names of nearly all the rowing men of note
who were figured upon the time during the past six and twenty years.
It also includes some of the rowers on the themes,
but the information about these is not so certain.
the names are not picked and chosen, but the best men have been taken of whom any certain knowledge could be obtained.
It is not easy to classify the rows, especially as many of the men have rarely, if ever, pulled in skiff matches,
but form part of crews in pair-a-ord, four-ord, or six-ord matches.
Their performances have, however, been carefully examined and criticized by Mr. Watson and his assessor,
who have divided them into four classes.
i have marked the names of the lowest with brackets and have attached to them the phrase morally good these are men who have either disappointed expectations founded on early promise or have not rode often enough to show of what feats they are really capable no complete failure is included
fewer amateurs can cope with men of this class notwithstanding the mediocrity of their abilities when judged by a professional standard the next ascending grade is also distinguished by brackets but no qualifying expression
is added to their names. They consist of the steady reliable men who form good racing crews.
The two superior grays contain the men whose names are printed without brackets,
whom, in short, I treat as been eminently gifted. In order to make a distinction between the two
grays, I add to the list of the men who belonged to the higher of them, the phrase,
very excellent oarsmen. It is not possible to do more than give a rough notion of the places
into which these four grays would respectfully fall in my table,
page 34 of natural gifts.
I have only two data to help me.
The first is that I am informed that in the early part of 1868,
the time amateur rowing club,
which is the most important institution of that kind in the north of England,
had been 15 years in excellence,
and had comprised in all 377 members,
that three of these, as judged by amateur standards of comparison,
had been considered of surpassing excellence as skiff rowers,
and that the best of these three
was looked upon as equal to, or perhaps a trifle better than,
the least good of the brothers Matfin,
who barely ranks as an excellent rower.
The other datum in the deliberative pin of the authorities,
to whom I am indebted for the materials of this chapter,
that not one man in ten will succeed as a rower,
even of the lower of the two grades whose names are marked in my appendix by brackets,
and that not one in one hundred rowers attains to excellence.
Hence the minimum qualification for excellence is possessed by only one man in 1,000.
There is a rough accordance between these two data.
A rowing club consists in part of naturally selected men.
They are not men, all of whom, have been taken at haphazard as regards their powers of rowing.
A large part are undoubtedly mere conscripts from the race of clubbable men.
But there must always be a considerable number who would not have joined the club,
save for their consciousness or possessing gifts and tastes that specially qualified them for success
on the water. To be the best oarsmen of 377 men who are comprised in a correct rowing club
means much more than to be the best of 377 men taken at haphazard. It would be much nearer
the truth to say that in means being the best of all who might have joined a club had they
been so inclined and had appeared desirable members. Upon these grounds, see also
my remarks in page 12, it is a very moderate estimate to conclude that the qualifications
for excellence as an oarsman are only possessed by one man in one thousand.
The very excellent oarsman imply, I presume, a much more rigorous selection, but I really
have no data whatever on which to found an estimate.
Many men who found they could attain no higher rank than excellence would abandon the
unprofitable pursuit of match rowing for more regular and, as some would say, creditable
occupations. We shall not be more than half a grade wrong if we consider the excellent oarsmen
to rank in at least Class F of natural gifts with respect to rowing ability and the very excellent
to fall well within it. I do not propose to take any pains in analysing these relationships,
for the data are inadequate. Rowing was comparatively little practiced in previous generations,
so we cannot expect to meet with evidence of ancestral peculiarities among the ozman.
Again, the successful rowers are mostly single men, and some of the best have no children.
It is important in respect to this to recollect the frequent trainings they have gone through.
Mr. Watson mentions to me one well-known man who was trained for an enormous number of races,
and during the time of each training was more absenteous and in an amazing health.
Then, after each trial was over, he commonly gave way,
and without committing any great excess, remain for weeks in a state of fuddle.
This is too often the history of these men.
There are in the appendix, only three families, each containing more than one excellent oarsmen.
They are Clasper, Matt Finn and Taylor, and their total relationships existing towards the ablest member of each family are eight, upper B, upper B.
There appears to be no intermarriage except in the one case that is mentioned between the families of the rowers.
Indeed, there is much jealousy between rival families.
17. Chapter 18 of Aeditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording. All Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 18.
Reslues of the North Country.
I am wholly indebted for the information contained in this chapter, as I was for that in the last to Mr.
Robert Spence Watson, with the assistance of a well-informed champion.
wrestler, that gentleman has examined into the history of those of the 172 men of whom anything
could be learned, who were either first or second at Carlyle or Newcastle, since the establishment
of the championship at those places, at the first in 1809, and at the second in 1839.
It is exceedingly difficult to estimate the performances of the ancestors of the present generation,
because there were scarcely any prizes in former days. Matches there, then, made simply foreigner.
We must not expect to be able to trace ancestral gifts among the wrestlers to a greater degree than among the oarsmen.
I should add that I made several attempts to obtain information on wrestling families and lake districts of Westmoreland and Cumberland,
but entirely without success. No records seem to have been kept of the yearly meetings at Kenswick and Bowness,
and the wrestling deeds of past years have fallen out of mind. There are 18 families in my appendix containing between them 46 wrestlers,
and the relationships existing towards the ablest wrestler of the family are 1 upper F, 21 upper B, 7 upper S, and 1 lower end.
End of Chapter 18
Chapter 19 of a reditary genius by Francis Galton.
This is a LibraVox recording. All LibVox recordings are in their public domain.
For more information on a volunteer, please visit LibraVox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 19
comparison of results
Let us now bring our scattered results side to side
for the purpose of comparison
and judge at the extent to which they corroborate one another
how far they confirm the provisional calculations
made in the chapter on judges from more scanty data
and where and why they contrast
the number of cases of hereditary genie is analyzed
in the several chapters of my book amount to a large total
I have dealt with no less than 300 families
containing between them nearly 1,000 eminent men
of whom 415 are illustrious, or at all events, of such note as to deserve being printed in black type at the head of a paragraph.
If there be such a thing as a decided law of distribution of genius in families, it is sure to become manifest when we deal statistically with so large a body of examples.
In comparing the results obtained from the different groups of eminent men, it will be our most convenient course to compare the column's upper B of the several tables.
column upper B gives a number of kinsmen in various degrees
on the supposition that the number of families in the group to which refers is 100
all the entries under B have therefore the same common measure
they are all percentages and admit of direct intercomparison
I hope I've made myself quite clear lest there should remain any misapprehension
it is best to give an example thus the families of divines are only 25 in number
and in those 25 families there are seven eminent fathers nine by
others and 10 sons. Now, in order to raise these numbers to percentages, 7, 9, and 10 must be
multiplied by the number of times that 25 goes into 100, namely by 4. They will then become 28, 36, and
40, and will be found entered as such in column B, page 275, the parent numbers 7, 9, 10,
appearing in the same table in the column A. In the following table, the columns B, of all the different
groups are printed side by side. I have, however,
throwing painters and musicians into a single group of artists because their numbers were too small to make a worthwhile to consider them apart.
A table is displayed on the page, with three main columns descending,
titled The Number of Families is Containing More Than One Eminent and the Total Number of Men in All Families,
separate groups and all groups together.
And next to these is a column B calculated from the whole of the families put together,
with the intention of giving a general average,
and I have further attached to it,
its appropriate columns C and D,
not so much for particular use in this chapter,
as for the convenience of the reader
who may wish to make comparisons with the other tables
from the different point of view which D affords.
The general uniformity in the distribution of ability
among the kinsmen in the different groups
is strikingly manifest.
The eminent sons are almost inferably more numerous
than the eminent brothers,
and these are a trifle more numerous than the eminent fathers.
On proceeding further down the table, we come to a sudden dropping off of the numbers of the second grade of kinship,
namely at the grandfather's, uncles, nephews, and grandsons.
This diminution is conspicuous in the entries in column D,
the meaning of which has already been fully described in page 81 to 83.
On reaching the third grade of kinship, another abrupt dropping off in numbers is again met with,
but the first cousins are found to occupy a decidedly better position than other relations within the third grade.
we further observe that while the proportionate abundance of eminent kinsmen in the various grades is closely similar in all the groups the proportions deduced from the entire body of lustrous men four hundred and fifteen in number coincide with peculiar general accuracy with those we obtained from a large subdivision of one hundred and nine judges
they cannot therefore remain adept as the existence of a law of distribution of ability in families or that is pretty accurately expressed by the figures in column b under the heading of eminent men of all classes
i do not however think it worth well to submit a diagram like that in page eighty three derived from the column d in the last table because little dependence can be placed on the entries in c by the help of which that column had to be calculated
when i began my inquiries i did indeed try to obtain real and not estimated data of the sea by inquiring into the total numbers of kinsmen in each degree of every illustrious man as well as of those who achieved eminence
i wearied myself for a long time with searching biographies but finding the results very disproportionate to the labour and continually opened to doubt after they had been obtained i gave up the task and resigned myself to the rough but ready method of estimating averages
It is earnestly to be desired that breeders of animals would furnish tables, like mine, on the distribution of different marked fiscal qualities and families.
The results would be far more than mere matters of curiosity, and would afford constance, or formulae by which I shall briefly show in a subsequent chapter, the laws of heredity, as they are now understood, may admit have been expressed.
In contrasting the columns B of the different groups, the first notable peculiarity that catches the eye is the small number of the sons of commanders.
they being 31, while the average of all the groups is 48.
There is nothing anomalous in this abigularity.
I've already shown, when speaking of the commanders,
that they usually begin their active careers in youth,
and therefore, if married at all,
they are mostly away from their wives on military service.
It is also worthwhile to point out a few particular cases
where exceptional circumstances stood in the way of the commanders,
leaving male issue,
because the total number of those included in my lists is so small.
Being only 32, has to make them of vote.
appreciable importance in affecting the results. Thus Alexander the Great was continually engaged in
distant wars and died in early manhood. He had one posthumous son, but that son was murdered for
political reasons when still a boy. Julius Caesar, an exceedingly profligate man, left one
illegitimate son by Cleopatra, but that son was also murdered for political reasons when
still a boy. Nelson married a widow, who had no children by her former husband, and therefore was
probably more or less infertile by nature. Napoleon first was entirely separated from
Mary Louise after she had born him one son. Though the great commanders have but few immediate
descendants, yet the number of their eminent grandsons is as great as in the other groups. I scribe this
to the superiority of their breed, which ensures eminence to an unusually large proportion of their
kinsmen. The next exceptional entry in the table is, the number of eminent fathers of the great
scientific men as compared with that of their sons, there being only 26 of the former
260 of the latter.
Whereas the average of all the groups gives 31048, I have already attempted to account
for this by showing, first, that scientific men owe much to the training and to the blood
of their mothers, and secondly, that the first in the family who as scientific gives is not
nearly so likely to achieve eminence, as the descendant who is taught to follow science as a
profession, and not to waste his powers on pointless speculations.
The next peculiarity in the table is the small number of eminent fathers in the group of poets.
This group is too small to make me attach much importance to the deviation.
It may be mere accident.
The artists are not a much larger group than the poets, consisting as they do of only 28 families,
but the number of their eminent sons is enormous and quite exceptional.
It is 89, whereas the average of all the groups is only 48.
The remarks I made about the descendant of a great scientific man prospering in science,
more than his ancestor are eminently true as regards artists,
for the fairly gifted son of a great painter or musician
is far more likely to become a professional celebrity
than another man who has equal natural ability
but is not especially educated for professional life.
The large number of artis sons who have become eminent
testifies to the strongly hereditary character of their peculiar ability,
while if the reader will turn to the account of the Herschel family,
page 215-216, he will readily understand
that many persons may have decided artistic gifts
who have adopted some other more regular solid or lucrative occupation.
I have now done with the exceptional cases.
It will be observed that they are mere, minor variations
in the law expressed by the general average of all the groups.
For if we say that every ten illustrious men
who have any eminent relations at all,
we find three or four eminent fathers,
four or five eminent brothers,
and five or six eminent sons,
We shall be writing 17 instances out of 24, and in the seven cases where we are wrong,
the error will consist of less than one unit in two cases.
The fathers are the commanders and men of literature.
Of one unit in four cases,
the father of poets in the sons of judges, commanders and divines,
and of more than one unit in the sole case of the sons of artists.
The deviations from the average are generally greater in the second and third grades of kinship,
because the numbers of instances in the several groups are generally small.
but as the proportions and the large subdivision of the eighty-five judges correspond with extreme closeness to those of the general average we are perfectly justified in accepting the latter with confidence
the final and most important result remains to be worked out it is this if we know nothing else about a person than that he is a father brother son grandson or other relation of an illustrious man what is the chance that he is or will be eminent column e in page sixty one gives the reply for judge
It remains for us to discover what it is for illustrious men generally.
In each of the chapters, I have given such data as I possessed, fit for combining with the results in column D in order to make the required calculation.
They consist of the proportion of men whose relations achieved eminence compared with a total number into whose relationships I inquired.
The general result is that exactly one half of the illustrious men have one or more eminent relations.
Consequently, if we divide the entries in column D of M&M of all classes,
page 217 by 2, we shall obtain the corresponding column E.
The reader may, however, suspect the fairness of my selection.
He may recollect my difficulty avowed in many chapters of finding suitable selections,
and will suspect that I have yielded to the temptation of inserting more than a due share of favourable cases,
and I cannot wholly deny the charge,
for I can recollect a few names that probably occur to me owing to the double,
or triple weight given to them by the commoninated performances of two or three persons.
Therefore, I acknowledge it to be quite necessary, in the interests of truth, to appeal to some
wholly independent selection of names, and will take for their purpose the saints, or whatever
their right name may be, of the Comteist calendar. Many of my readers will know to what I am
referring, how August Comte, desiring to found a religion of humanity selected a list of names,
from those to whom human development was most indebted,
and assign the months to the most important,
the weeks to the next class, and the days to the third.
I have nothing whatever to do with the Comptus doctrines in these pages.
His disciples dislike Darwinism,
and therefore cannot be expected to be favorable to many of the discussions in this book.
So I have the more satisfaction in the independence of the testimony afforded by his calendar
to the truth of my views.
Again, no one can doubt that Comte's selections are entirely original.
for he was the last man to pin his faith upon that popular opinion which he aspired lead.
Every name in his calendar was weighed.
We may be sure, with scrupulous care,
though I dare say with a rather crazy balance before it was inserted in the place which he assigned for it in his calendar.
The calendar consists of 13 months, each containing four weeks.
The following table gives the representatives of the 13 months in capital letters,
and those of the 52 weeks in ordinary type.
I have not thought of worthwhile to transcribe the representatives of the several days.
Those marked with a star are included in my appendices as having eminent relations.
Those with a plus might have been so included.
It will be observed that there are from 10 to 20 persons of whose kinships we know nothing or next to nothing,
and therefore they should be struck out of the list, such as Numa, Buddha, Homer, Fiddeus, Thales, Pythagoras, Archimedes, Apollinus,
Hipparchus, St. Paul.
Among the remaining 55 or 45 persons, no less than 27 or one-half have eminent relations.
1. Theocracy initial.
Plus Moses.
Numa Buddha plus Confucius Muhammad.
2. Ancient poetry.
Homer plus Aishilus.
Fidias plus Aristophanes Virgil.
3. Ancient philosophy.
Star, Aristotle, Thales, Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato.
4. Ancient Science
Archimedes, plus Hippocrates, Apollinus, Hipparchus, star Pliny the Elder.
5, military civilization, star Caesar, Themistocles, star Alexander, star Scorpio, Trajan.
6.
Catholicism, St. Paul, plus St. Augustine.
Hildebrand, St. Bernard, Boeset.
7. Feudal Civilization.
Charlemagne.
Alfred, Godfrey, Innocent III, St. Louis.
8. Modern Epic.
Dante, Star, Ariosto, Raphael, Tesso, Star,
Milton.
9. Modern Industry.
Gittenberg, Columbus.
Forkansen, Star, Watt, plus Montcalfier.
10. Modern Drama. Shakespeare. Culdron. Star, Cornel.
Malayer. Star, Mozart.
11. Modern Philosophy.
Descartes. Star, St. Thomas Aquinas. Star, Lord Bacon. Star, Leibniz. Hume.
12. Modern Politics. Frederick the Great.
Lewis 11th. Star, William the Silent.
Star. Star. Rickaloe.
well. 13. Modern science.
Bocat. Star Galilee.
Star Newton. Levosio. Gawl.
It is singularly interesting to observe how strongly the results obtained from Comte's
selection corroborate my own. I'm sure then we shall be within the mark
we consider column D in the table, page 317, to refer to the eminent kinsmen,
not of the large group of illustrious and eminent men, but of the more select portion of
illustrious men only. And then calculate our column
E by dividing the entries under D by two.
For example, I reckon the chances of kinsmen of illustrious men rising or having risen to
eminence to be 15.5 to 100 in the case of fathers, 13.5 to 100 in the case of brothers,
24 to 100 in the case of sons. Or putting these in the remaining proportions into a more
convenient form, we obtain the following results. In first grade, the chance of the father is 1 to 6,
of each brother one to seven, of each son, one to four.
In second grade, of each grandfather, one to twenty-five, of each uncle, one to forty, of each nephew, one to forty, of each grandson, one to twenty-nine.
In the third grade, the chance of each member is about one to two hundred, excepting in the case of first cousins, where it is one to one hundred.
The large number of eminent descendants from illustrious men must not be looked upon as expressing the results of their marriage with mediocre women.
for the average ability of the wives of such men is above mediocrity.
This is my strong conviction after reading very many biographies,
although it clashes with a commonly expressed opinion that clever men marries silly women.
It is not easy to prove my point without a considerable mass of quotations
to show the estimate in which the wires of a large body of illustrious men were held by their intimate friends.
But the two following arguments are not without weight.
First, the lady whom a man marries is very commonly,
one whom he has often met in society of his own friends and therefore not likely to be a silly woman.
She is also usually related to some of them and therefore has a probability of being hereditarily gifted.
Secondly, as a matter of fact, a large number of eminent men marry eminent women.
If Rita runs his eye through my appendices, he will find many such instances.
Philip II Magadon and Olympias, Caesar's liaison with Cleopatra.
Milibro and his most able wife, Helvetius.
married a charming lady whose hand was also sought by the work Franklin and Turkot.
August Wilhelm von Schlegel was heart and soul devoted to Madame Distal.
Nekker's wife was a blues talking of the purest hue.
Robert Stevens, the learned printer, had Petronella for his wife.
The Lord Keeper Sir Nicholas Bacon and the great Lord Burleigh married two of the highly accomplished daughters of Sir Anthony Cook.
Every one of these names, which I have taken from the appendices of Demine Chapters on Commander's Statesman and Literatured,
men are those of decidedly eminent women. They establish the existence of a tendency of
like to like among intellectual men and women, and make it most probable that the marriages of
illustrious men with women of classes Uppery and Uppert D are very common. On the other hand,
there is no evidence of a strongly marked antagonistic taste of clever men liking really
half-witted women. A man may be conscious of serious defects in his character and select a wife to
supplement what he wants. As a shy man may be attracted by
a woman who has no other merits than those of a talker and a manager.
Also a young, awkward philosopher may accredit the first girl who cares to show an interest
in him with greater intelligence than she possesses.
But these are exceptional instances.
The great fact remains that able men take pleasure in the society of intelligent women,
and if they can find such as would in other respects be suitable, they will marry them
in preference to mediocrates.
I think, therefore, that the results given in my tables, under their head of sons,
ascribed to the marriages of men of class upper F and above with women whose natural gifts
are on the average not inferior to those of class upper B and possibly between upper B and upper
C. I will now contrast the power of the male and female lines of kinship in the transmission
of ability, and for that purpose we will reduce the actual figures into percentages.
As an example of the process, we may take the case of the judges. Here, as will be observed
in the footnote, the actual figure is correspond to the specified variety of kinship,
are 41, 16, 19, 1, making a total of 77.
Now I raise these to what they would be if this total will raise to 100.
In short, I multiply them by 100 and divide by 77, which converts them into 53, 21, 251.
And these are the figures inserted in the table.
The actual figures are...
A table is displayed on the page titled as The Actual Figures Are.
It has several columns running down with the corresponding letters followed by judges.
statesmen, commanders, literary, scientific, poets, artists, divines, and totals.
It will be observed that the ratio of the total kinships, through male and female lines,
is almost identical in the first five columns, namely in judges, statesmen, commanders,
men of literature, and men of science, and is as 70 to 30 or more than 2 to 1.
The uniformity of this ratio is evidence of the existence of a law,
but it is difficult to say upon what the law depends, because the ratios are different
for different varieties of kinship.
Thus, to confine ourselves to those in the second grade which are sufficiently numerous to give averages on which dependence may be placed, we find that the sum of the ratios of upper G, upper U, upper N, upper P to those of lower G, lower U, lower N, lower N, lower P, is also a little more than 2 to 1.
Now the actual figures are as follow. 21, upper G, 23, upper U, 40, upper N, 26 upper P, equals 110 at all.
21, lower G, 16 lower U, 10, lower N, 6 lower P equals 53 in all.
The first idea which will occur is that the relative smallness of the numbers in the lower line
appears only in those kinships, which are most difficult to trace through the female descent,
and that the apparent inferiority is in exact proportion to that difficulty.
Thus the parentage of a man's mother is invariably stated in his biography.
Consequently, an eminent lower G is no less likely to be overlooked,
than a upper G, but a lower U is more likely to be overlooked than an upper U, and an lower
N and lower P, much more likely than an upper N and upper P.
However, the solution suggested by these facts is not wholly satisfactory,
because the differences appear to be as great in the well-known families of the statesmen and commanders
as in the obscure ones of literary and scientific men.
It would seem from this and from what I shall have to say about the divines
that I have hunted out the eminent kinsmen in these degrees, with pretty equal completeness
in both male and female lines.
The only reasonable solution, which I can suggest besides that of inheriting capacity of the
female line for transmitting the peculiar forms of ability we are now discussing, is that the
aunts, sisters, and daughters of eminent men do not marry, on the average so frequently as other
women.
They would be likely not to marry so much or so soon as other women, because they would be accustomed
to a higher form of culture and intellectual and moral tone in their family's circle,
than they could easily find elsewhere, especially owing to the narrowness of their means,
their society were restricted to the persons in their immediate neighbourhood.
Again, one portion of them would certainly be of a dogmatic and herself a certain type,
and therefore unattracted to men, and others would fail to attract,
owing to their having shy odd matters, often meant with in young persons of genius,
which are disadvantageous to the matrimonial chances of young women.
It will be observed in corroboration of this theory that it accounts for lower G been as large as upper G,
because a man must have an equal number of lower G and upper G, but he need not have an equal number of lower U, lower N, lower P, and upper U, upper U, upper B.
I mean to wonder further information, I am compelled to leave this question somewhat undecided.
If my column C of my tables had been based on facts instead of an estimate, these facts would have afforded the information I want.
In the case of poets and artists, the influence of the female line is enormously less than the male,
and in these the solution I have suggested would be even more appropriate than in the previous groups.
Among the divines we come to a wholly new order of things.
Here the proportions are simply inverted.
The female influence being to the male is 73 to 27 instead of as in the average of the first five columns, 30 to 70.
I have already, in the chapters on divines, spoken at so much length,
about the power of female influence in nurturing religious dispositions that I need not
recur to that question. As regards the presumed disinclination to marriage among the female
relatives of eminent men generally, an exception must certainly be made in their case of those
of the divines. They consider intellectual ability and a cultured mind of small importance
compared with pious professions and religious society is particularly large,
and into habits of association for religious purposes. Therefore, the necessity of choosing a pious
husband is no maternal hindrance to the marriage of a near-female relation of an eminent divine.
There is a common opinion that great men have remarkable mothers. No doubt they are largely
indebted to maternal influences, but the popular belief describes an undue an incredible
share to them. I account for the belief by the fact that great men have usually high moral
natures and are affectionate and reverential inasmuch as mere brain without heart is insufficient
to achieve eminence.
Such men are naturally disposed to show extreme,
filial regard, and to publish the good qualities of their mothers with exaggerated praise.
I regret I am unable to solve the simple question whether, in our far,
men and women who are prodigious of women so,
and it will be seen from my point of view of that future of the human race
as described in a subsequent chapter,
that the fertility of eminent men is a more important fact for me to establish than that of prodigies.
There are many difficulties in the way of discovering
whether genius is or is not correlated with infertility. One and a very serious one is that people
will agree upon the names of those who are pre-eminently men of genius, nor even upon the definition
of the word. Another is that the men selected as examples are usually ancients. At all events,
those who lived so long ago, it is often and always very difficult to learn anything about
their families. Another difficulty lies in the fact that the man who has no children is likely to do
more for his profession and to devote himself more thoroughly to the good of the public than if he had them.
A very gifted man will almost always rise, as I believe, to eminence. But if he is handicapped
with the weight of a wife and children in the race of life, he cannot be expected to keep as much
in the front as if he were single. He cannot add no other pressing calls on his attention,
so domestic sorrows, anxieties, and petty cares. No yearly child. No periodical infantile
epidemics, no constant professional toil for the maintenance of a large family. There are other
obstacles in the way of leaving descendants in the second generation. The daughters would not be so
likely as other girls to marry, for the reasons stated a few pages back, while the health of the
sons is liable to be ruined by overwork. The sons of gifted men are decidedly more precarious
than their parents, as a reference to my appendices will distinctly show. I do not care
to quote cases because it is a normal fact, an eucalus, to what is observed in disease.
and in growths of all kinds, as well as clearly laid down by Mr. Darwin.
The result is that the precarious child has looked upon as a podigy,
abler even than his parent, because the parents' abilities at the same age were less,
and he is pushed forward in every way by home influences
until serious harm is done to his constitution.
So much for the difficulties in the way of arriving at a right judgment on the question before us,
most assuredly a surprising number of the ablest men appeared to have left no descendants.
but we are justified from what i have said in ascribing a very considerable part of the adducted instances to other causes than an inherent tendency to baroness in men and women of genius i believe there is a large residuum which must be ascribed and i agree thus far with the suggestion of prosper lucas
that as giants and dwarfs are rarely prolific so men of prodigiously large or small intellectual powers may be expected to be deficient in fertility on the other hand i utterly disagree with the assertion of that famous author on hereditary that true genius is inferably isolated
there is a prevalent belief somewhat in accordance with the subject of the last paragraph but one that men of genius are unhealthy puny beings all brain and no muscle weak cited and generally of poorer constitutions
I think most of my readers would be surprised at the stature and fiscal frames of the heroes of history who fill my pages.
They could be assembled together in a hall.
I would undertake to pick out any group of them, even out of that of the device, see page 270, 271,
and 11 who should compete in any fiscal feats whatever against similar selections from groups of twice or thrice in number,
taken at haphazard, from equally well-fed classes.
In the notes I made, previous to writing this book, I have begun to make memorandia of the physical gifts of my heroes
and regret now that I did not continue the plan. But there is even almost enough printed in the appendices to warrant my assertion.
I do not deny that many men of extraordinary mental gifts have had wretched constitutions, but deny them to be an essential or even the usual accomplishment.
University facts are as good as any others to serve as examples. So I will mention that both high wranglers and high classics have been frequently the first oarsmen in their
years. The honorary George Denman, who was senior classic in 1842, was the stroke of the
university crew. Sir William Thompson, the second Wrangler in 1845, won the skulls. In the very
first boat race between the two universities, three men who afterwards became bishops rode in one of
the commanding boats and another road in the other. It is the second and third-rate students
who are usually weekly. A collection of living magnates in various branches of intellectual achievement
is always a feast to my eyes, being as they are such massive, vigorous, capable-looking
animals. I took some pains to investigate the law of mortality in the different groups,
and drew illustrative curves in order to see whether there was anything abnormal in the
constitutions of eminent men, and this result certainly came out, which goes far to show that
the gifted bend consists of two categories, very weak and the very strong. It was that the curve
of mortality does not make a single bend, but it rises to a minor culminating point, and then,
descending again takes a fresh departure for its principal arc. There is a want of continuity in the
regularity of its sweep. I conclude that among the gifted men there is a small class who have weak
and excitable constitutions, who are distant to early deaf, and that the remainder consists
of men likely to enjoy a vigorous old age. This double culmination was strongly marked in the
group of artists, and distinctly so in that of poets, but it came out with most startling definition
when I laid out the cases of which I made notes.
in number of men remarkable for that precocity. That first culmination was at the age of 38,
then the death rate sank till the age of 42. At 52 had again risen to what it was at 38,
and it attained its maximum at 64. The mortality of the men who did not appear to have been
eminently precarious, 180 cases in all followed a perfectly normal curve, rising steadily to a
maximum of 68 years, and then declining as steadily. The scientific men lived the longest,
and the number of early deaths among them was decidedly less than in any of the other groups.
The last general remark I have to make is that features and mental abilities do not seem to be correlated.
The son may resemble his parent in being an able man, but it does not therefore follow that he will also resemble him in features.
I know of families where the children, who had not the features of their parents inherited their disposition and ability,
and the remaining children had just the converse gifts.
In looking at the portraits in their late national exhibitions, I was extremely struck with the absence of family likeness in cases where I had expected to find it.
I cannot prove this point without illustrations.
The reader must therefore permit me to leave its evidence in an avowedly incomplete form.
In concluding this chapter, I may point out some of the groups that I have omitted to discuss.
The foremost engineers are a body of men possessed of remarkable natural qualities.
They are not only able men, but are also possessed of self.
singular powers of physical endurance and boldness, combined with clear views of what can and what cannot be
be affected. I have included what and Stevenson among the men of science, but the Brunnels and the
curious family of Myel, going back for nine, if not twelve generations, all able and many eminent
in their professions, and several others deserve notice. I do not, however, see my way to making
a selection of eminally gifted engineers, because their success depends, in a very great degree,
on early opportunities. Evergrade engineering business is once established, with well-selected men
in their heads and various departments, it is easy to keep up the name and credit for more than one
generation, after the death of its gifted originator. The actors are very closely connected,
so much so as to form a cast. But here, as with the engineers, we have great difficulty in
distinguishing the evidently gifted from those whose success is likely due to the accident of
education. I do not however like to pass them over without a notice of the Kempel family,
who filled so long a space in the eyes of the British world two generations ago.
The following is their pedigree. A family tree is displayed on the page.
I was desirious sort of obtaining facts bearing on hereditary from China, and there the system
examination is notoriously strict and far-reaching, and boys of promise are sure to be passed
on from step to step until they have reached the highest level which they are capable.
The first honour of the year in a population of some 400 millions, the senior classic and senior wrangler, rolled into one, is the ch'on yan.
Are the chuan yans ever related together?
It's a question I have asked, and to which our reply was promised to me by a friend of high distinction in China, but which has not reached me up to the time I am writing these lines.
However, I put a question on the subject into the pages of the Hong Kong notes and queries, August 1868, and found, at all events, one case of a woman who,
after bearing a child who afterwards became a Chuan Yang was divorced from her husband,
but marrying again, she brought a second child who also became a Chuan Yang to her next husband.
I feel the utmost confidence that if the question were thoroughly gone into by a really competent
person, China would afford a perfect treasury of facts bearing on hereditary.
There is, however, a considerable difficulty in making these inquiries arising from the
paucity of surnames in China, and also from the necessity of going back to periods.
And there are many such when corruption was far less right
in China that it is at present. The records of the Olympian Games in the Parliament
Days of Greece which were scrupulously kept by the Illians would have been an
excellent mind to dig into for facts bearing on hereditary but they are not now to be
had. However I find one incidental circumstance in their history that is worth a few
lines of notice. It appears there was a single instance of a married woman having
ventured to be present while the games are going on although death was the
penalty of the attempt. She was found out but excepted
because her father, brothers, and sons had all been victors.
End of Chapter 19.
Chapter 20 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is Librevox recording.
All Librevox recordings from the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer, please visit LibreFox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 20.
The comparative worth of different races.
I have now completed what I have to say concerning the kinships of individuals
and proceed in this chapter to attempt a wider treatment of my subject through a consideration of nations and races.
Every long-established race has necessarily its peculiar fitness for the conditions under which it has lived
owing to the sure operation of Darwin's law of natural selection. However, I am not much concerned
for the present with a greater part of those aptitudes, but only with such as are available in some
form or other of high civilization. We may reckon upon the advent of a time when civilization,
sparse and feeble and far more superficial than it is fondered to be shall overspread the globe.
Ultimately, it is sure to do so, because civilization is the necessary fruit of high intelligence
when found in a social animal. And there is no plain or lesson to be read off the face of nature
than that of the result of the operational laws is to evoke intelligence in connection with sociability.
intelligence is as much an advantage to an animal as physical strength or any other natural gift
and therefore out of two varieties of any race of animal who are equally endowed in other respects
the most intelligent variety is sure to prevail in the battle of life similarly among animals as intelligent
as man the most social race is sure to prevail other qualities being equal under even a very
moderate form of material civilization a vast number of aptitudes acquired through the survivorship of the fittest
and the unsparing destruction of the unfit for hundreds of generations have become as obsolete as the old male coach habits and customs since the establishment of railroads, and there is not the slightest use in attempting to preserve them.
Their hindrances are hindrances and not gains to civilisation.
I shall refer to some of these a little further on, but I will first speak of the qualities needed in civilized society.
They are, speaking generally, such as will enable a race to supply a large contingent to the various groups of eminent men, of whom I have treated in myself.
several chapters, without going so far as to say that this very convenient test is perfectly
fair, where are at all events justified in making considerable use of it, as I will
do in the estimates I am about to give.
In comparing the worth of different races, I shall make frequent use of the law of deviation
from the average, to which I have already been much beholden, and to save the reader's
time and patience, I propose to act upon an assumption that would require a good deal of
discussion of limit, and to which the reader may at first emerge, which cannot
lead to any error of importance in a rough provisional inquiry. I shall assume that the intervals
between the grades of ability are the same in all the races. That is, if the ability of Class A of one
race be equal to the ability of Class C in another, then the ability of Class B of the former
shall be supposed equal to that the Class D of the letter, and so on. I know this cannot be
strictly true, for it would be, in defiance of an analogy, of the variability of all races,
were precisely the same.
the other hand there is good reason to expect that the error introduced by the assumption it cannot sensibly affect the off-hand results for which i alone i propose to employ it or over the rough data i shall deduce will go far to show the justice of this expectation
let us then compare the negro race with the anglo-saxon with respect to those qualities alone which are capable of producing judges statesmen commanders men of literature and science poets artists and divines if the negro race in america had been affected by no
social disabilities, a comparison of their achievements with those of the whites in their several
branches of intellectual effort, having regard to the total number of their respective populations,
would give the necessary information. As matters stand, we must be content with much rather
data. First, the Negro race has occasionally, but very rarely, produced such men as to a sense
the overture, who are of our class upper F, that is to say, its upper X or its total classes
above upper G, appear to correspond with our upper F.
showing a difference of not less than two grades between the blacks and white races, and it may be more.
Secondly, the Negro race is by no means wholly deficient in men capable of becoming good factors, thriving merchants,
and otherwise considerably raised above the average of whites.
That is to say, it cannot unfrequently supply men corresponding to our class upper C or even upper D.
It will be recollected that Upper C implies a selection of 1 in 16,
or somewhat more than the natural abilities possessed by average four men of,
common juries and that upper d is as one in 64 a degree of ability that is sure to make
a man successful in life in short classes upper e and upper f of the negro may roughly be
considered as the equivalent of our upper c and upper d a result which again points to the
conclusion that the average intellectual standard the negro race is some two grades below our own
thirdly we may compare but with much caution the relative position of negroes in this
their native country with that of the travelers who visit them. The latter no doubt bring with them the
knowledge current in civilized lands, but that is an advantage of less importance, as we are apt to
suppose. A native chief has as good an education in the art of ruling men as can be desired.
He is continually exercised in personal government, and usually maintains his place by the ascendancy
of his character, shown every day over his subjects and rivals. A traveller in wild countries
also feels to a certain degree the position of a commander and as to confront native chiefs at every
inhabited place, the result is familiar enough. The white traveller almost invariably holds his own
in their presence. It is seldom that we hear of a white traveller meeting with a black chief,
whom he feels to be the better man. I have often discussed this subject with competent persons
and can only recall a few cases of the inferiority of the white man, certainly not more than might
be ascribed to an average actual difference of three grades, of which one may be due to the
relative demerits of native education, and the remaining two to a difference in natural gifts.
Fourthly, the number among the Negroes of those whom we should call half-witted men is very large.
Every book alluding to Negro servants in America is full of instances.
I was myself much impressed by this fact during my travels in Africa.
The mistakes the Negroes made in their own matters were so childish, stupid, and sybilton-like,
as frequently to make me ashamed of my own species.
I do not think it any exaggeration to say that their lower sea is as low as our lower E,
which will be a difference of two grades, as before.
I have no information as to actual idiocy among the Negroes.
I mean, of course, of that class of idiocy, which is not due to disease.
The Australian type is at least one grade below the African Negro.
I possess a few serviceable data about their natural capacity of the Australian,
but not sufficient to induce me to invite the reader to consider them.
The average standard of the lowland Scotch and the English north country men is a sidelly a fraction of a grade superior to that of the ordinary English,
because the number of the former who attain to eminence is far greater than the proportionate number of their race would have led us to expect.
The same superiority is distinctly shown by a comparison of the well-being of the masses of the population,
for the Scotch labourer is much less of a drudge than the Englishmen of the Midland countries.
he does his work better and lives his life besides the peasant woman of northumberland work all day in the fields and are not broken down by the work on the contrary they take pride in their efficiency labour as girls and when married they attend well to the comfort of their homes
it is perfectly distressing to me to witness the draggled drudged mean look of the mass of individuals especially of the women that one meets in the streets of london and other purely english towns the conditions of their life seem too hard for their constitutions
and to be crushing them into degeneracy.
The ablest race of whom history bears record is unquestionably the ancient Greek,
partially because their masterpieces in the principal departments of intellectual activity are still unsurpassed,
and in many respects unequalled,
and partially because the population that gave birth to the creators of those masterpieces was very small.
Of the various Greek sub-races, that of Attica was the ablest,
and she was no doubt largely indebted to the following cause for her superiority.
Athens opened her arms to immigrants, but not indiscriminately, for her social life was such that none but very able men could take any pleasure in it.
On the other hand, she offered attractions such as men of the highest ability and culture could find in no other city.
Thus, by a system of partially unconscious selection, she built up a magnificent breed of human animals, which, in a space of one century, viz between 530 and 430 BC, produced the following illustrious purpose.
persons 14 in number. Statesmen and commanders, Themystocles, mother and alien, Miltides,
Aristides, Simon, son of Miltides, Pericles, son of Xanthippus, the victor of Michael,
literary and scientific men, Thucydides, Socrates, Xenophon Plato, poets, Aeschelus, Sophocles,
Euripides, Aristophanes, sculptor, Fidias.
We're able to make a closely approximate estimate to the population that produced these men,
because the number of the inhabitants of Attica has been a matter of frequent inquiry,
and critics appear at length to be quite agreed in the general results.
It seems that the little district of Attica contained during its most flourishing period,
Smith's Dictionary of Greek and Roman Geography,
Less than 90,000 native freeborn persons, 40,000 resident aliens, and a laboring and artesian population of 400,000 slaves.
The first item is the only one that concerns us here, namely the 90,000 freeborn persons.
Again, the common estimate that population would use itself three times in a century is very close to the truth, and may be accepted in the present case.
Consequently, we have to deal with the population of 270,000 freeborn persons, or 135,000 males born in the
the century I've named. Of these about one half or 67,500 would survive the age of 26, and
one-third or 45,000 would survive that at 50. As 14 Athenians became illustrious, the selection
is only as 1 to 4, 822 in respect to the former limitation, and as 1 to 3, 214, 214
214 in respect to the latter. Referring to the table in page 34, it will be seen that this degree
of selection corresponds very fairly to the class's upper F, one in 4,300 and above, of the
Athenian race. Again, as upper G is one-sixteenth or one-seventh as numerous as upper
it would be reasonable to expect to find one of class G among the 14.
We might, however, by accident, meet with two, three, or even four of that class, say Pericles, Socrates, Plato, and Fideiase.
Now let us compare the Athenian standard of ability with that of our own race and time.
We have no man to put by the side of Socrates and Fidias, because the millions of all Europe.
Breeding, as they have done for the subsequent 2,000 years, had never produced their equals,
They are therefore two or three grades above our upper G.
They might rank as upper I or upper J, but suppose we do not count them at all,
saying that some pre-groom nature acting at that time may have produced them.
What must we say about the rest?
Pericles and Plato would rank, I suppose, the one among the greatest of philosophical statesmen,
and the other as at least the equal of Lord Bacon.
They would therefore stand somewhere among our unclassed upper X,
one or two grades above upper G.
Let us call them between upper H and upper I.
All the remainder, the upper F of the Athenian race would rank above our upper G, an equal or close upon our upper H.
It follows from all this that the average ability of the Athenian race is on the lowest possible estimate,
nearly two grades higher than our own. That is about as much as our race is above that of the African Negro.
This estimate, which may seem prodigious to some, is confirmed by the quick intelligence and high culture of the Athenian commonality,
before whom literary works were recited and works of art exhibited, of a far more sense.
severe character than could possibly be appreciated by the average of our race, the
caliber of whose intellect is easily gouged by a glance at the contents of a railway bookstore.
We know and may guess something more of the reason why this marvellously gifted race declined.
Social morality grew exceedingly lax, marriage became unfashionable and was avoided.
Many of the more ambitious and accomplished women were avowed courtesians and consequently
infertile, and the mothers of the incoming population were of a heterogeneous.
in a small sea-bordered country where emigration and immigration are constantly going on and where the manners are as dissolute as were those of greece in the period of which i speak the purity of a race would necessarily fail it can be therefore no surprise to us though it has been a severe misfortune to humanity that the high athenian breed decayed and disappeared for if it had maintained its excellence and multiplied and spread over large countries displacing inferior populations which it well might have done for it was exceedingly prolific
it would assuredly have accomplished results advantageous to human civilization to a degree that transcends our power of imagination if we could raise the average standard of our race by only one grade what vast changes would be produced
the number of men of natural gifts equal to those of the eminent men of the present day would be necessarily increased more than tenfold as will be seen by the fourth column in the table page thirty four because there would be two thousand four hundred and twenty-three of them in each million instead of
of only 233, but far more important to the progress of civilization would be the increase
in the yet higher orders of intellect. We know how intimately the course of events is dependent
on the thoughts of a few illustrious men, if the first-rate men in the different groups had
never been born, even if those among them who have had a place in my appendices on account of their
hereditary gifts had never existed, the world would be very different to what it is.
Now the table shows that the numbers of these
In the loftiest grades of intellect
Would be increased in a still higher proportion
Than that of which I have been speaking
Thus the men that now rank under the class upper G
Would be increased 17fold
By raising the average ability of the whole nation
A single grade
We see by the table that all England contains
On the average of course of several years
Only six men between the ages of 30 and 80
Whose natural G6C Class upper G
But in a country of the same population as ours whose average was one grade higher, it would be 82 of such men, and in another whose average was two grades higher, such as, I believe, the Athenian to have been, in the interval 530 to 430 BC, no less than 1,355 of them would be found.
There is no improbability that so gifted a breed being able to maintain itself as Athenian experience rather understood as sufficiently proved, and as has also been proved by what a great enough.
I have written about the judges, whose fertility is undoubted, although their average natural
ability is up ref, or 5.5 degrees above the average of our own, and 3.5 above that of the average
Athenians.
It seems to me most essential to the well-being of future generations that the average
standard of ability of the present time should be raised.
Civilization is a new condition imposed upon man by the course of events, just as in the history
of geological changes, new conditions have continually been imposed on.
on different races of animals.
They have had the effect either of modifying the nature of the races through the process of
natural selection whenever the changes were sufficiently low and the race sufficiently pliant
or of destroying them altogether when the changes were too abrupt or the race unyielding.
The number of the races of mankind that have been entirely destroyed under the pressure
of the requirements of an incoming civilization reads us a terrible lesson.
Probably in no former period of the world has the destruction of the races of any animal whatever been affected over such white areas and with such startling rapidity as in the case of savage man.
In the North American continent, in the West Indian Islands, in the Cape of Good Hope, in Australia, New Zealand and Van Demersland, the human denizens of vast regions have been entirely swept away in the short space of three centuries, less by the pressure of a stronger race than through the influence of.
of a civilization they were incapable of supporting.
And we, too, the foremost laborers in creating this civilization,
are beginning to show ourselves incapable of keeping pace with our own work.
The needs of centralization, communication and culture
call for more brains and mental stamina than the average of our race possessors.
We are in crying want for a greater fund of ability in all stations of life,
for neither the classes of statesmen, philosophers, artisans, nor laborers
are up to the modern complexity of their several,
professions. An extended civilization like ours comprises more interest than the ordinary statesmen
of philosophers or our present race are capable of dealing with when it exacts more intelligent
work than our ordinary artations and laborers are capable of performing. Our race is overweight and
appears likely to be dredged into degeneracy by demands that exceed its powers. If its average ability
were raised to grade or two, our new classes, upper F and upper G, would conduct the complex
affairs of the state at home and abroad as easily as our present, up F and Up G,
when in the position of country squires, are able to manage the affairs of their establishments
and tenetry.
All other classes of the community would be similarly promoted to the level of work required
by the 19th century if the average standard of the race were raised.
When the severity of the struggle for existence is not too great for the powers of the race,
its action is healthy and conservative, otherwise it is deadly,
just as we may see exemplified in the scanty,
wretched vegetation that leads a precarious existence near the summer snowline of the Alps and disappears altogether a little higher up.
We want as much backbone as we can get, but bear the racket to which we are henceforward to be exposed,
and as good brains as possible to contrive machinery for modern life to work as smoothly than at present.
We can, in some degree, raise the nature of man to a level with the new conditions imposed upon his existence,
and we can also, in some degree, modify the conditions to suit his name.
It is clearly right that both these powers should be exerted, with the view of bringing his nature and the conditions of his existence into a close harmony as possible.
In proportion as the world becomes filled with mankind, the relations of society necessarily increase in complexity, and the nomadic disposition found in most barbarians becomes unsuitable to the novel conditions.
There is a most unusual unanimity in respect to the causes of incapacity of savages for civilization among writers on those hunting and migratory.
nations who are brought into contact with advancing colonization and perish, as they invariably do
by the contact.
They tell us that the labour of such men is no constant nor steady, that the love of a wandering
independent life prevents their settling anywhere to work, except for a short time, when urged
by want and encouraged by kind treatment.
Meadows says that the Chinese call the barbarous races on their borders by a phrase which
means hither and thither not fixed, and any amounts of evidence might be adduced to show how
deeply bohemian habits of one kind or another were ingrained in the nature of the men who
inhabited most parts of the earth, now overspread by the Anglo-Saxon and other civilized races.
Luckily, there is still room for adventure, and a man who feels the cravings of a roving,
adventurous spirit to be too strong for a resistance may yet find a legitimate outlet for it
in either colonies, in the army, or on board ship. But such a spirit is, on the whole,
a heralum that brings more impatient, restlessness and beatings of the wings against
cage bars, then persons of more civilised characters can readily comprehend, and it is directly
at war with the more modern portion of our moral natures.
If a man be purely a nomad, he is only to be nomadic, and his instinct is satisfied, but
no Englishmen of the 19th century are purely nomadic.
The most so among them have also inherited many civilized cravings and are necessarily
starved when they become wanderers, in the same way as the wandering instincts is starved when
they are settled at home. Consequently, their nature is opposite wants, which can never be satisfied
except by chance through some very exceptional turn of circumstances. This is a serious calamity,
and as the bohemianism in the nature of our race is destined to perish, the sooner it goes
the happier for mankind. The social requirements of English life are steadily destroying it.
No man who only works by fits and starts is able to obtain his living nowadays, for he has
not a chance of thriving in competition for steady workmen. If his nature revolts
against the monotony of daily labour, he is tempted to the public house to intemperance,
and it may be to poaching, and a much more serious crime. Otherwise, he banishes himself
from our shores. In the first case, he is unlikely to leave as many children as men of more
domestic and marrying habits, and the second case, his breed is wholly lost to England.
By the steady riddance of the bohemian spirit of our race, the Itesian part of our population
is slowly becoming bred to its duties, and the primary qualities of the typical modern British workmen,
are already the very opposite of those of the nomad.
What they are now, as well described by Mr. Chattowick,
are consisting of great bodily strength
applied under the command of a steadily preserving will,
mental self-contentedness,
in passivity to external irrelevant impassions,
which carry them through the continued repetition of twillsome labour,
steady as time.
It is curious to remark our unimportant in modern civilization
has become the once famous and thoroughbred-looking nomad.
The type of his features, which is probably in some degree correlated with his peculiar form of adventurous disposition,
is no longer characteristic of our rulers, and is rarely found among celebrities of the present day,
is more often met with among the undistinguished members of highly born families,
and especially among the less conspicuous officers of the army.
Modern leading men in all parts of eminence, as may easily be seen in a collection of photographs,
are of a course for a more robust breed, less excitable and dashing, but endowed with far more,
ruggedness and real vigor. Such also is the case as regards the German portion of the Austrian
nation. They are far more high caste in appearance than the Prussians, who are so plain that it is
disagreeable to travel northwards from Vienna, and watch the change, yet the Prussians appear
possessed of the greater moral and physical stamina. Much more alien to the genius of an enlightened
civilization than the nomadic habit is the impulsive and uncontrolled nature of the savage. A civilized
man must bear and forebear, he must keep before his, he must keep before his.
mind the claims of the morrow as clearly as those of the passing minute of the absent as well as the present.
This is the most tri-triang of the new conditions imposed on man by civilization, and the one that
makes it hopeless for any but exceptional natures among savages to live under them.
The instinct of a savage is admirably constant with the needs of savage life.
Every day he is in danger through transient causes.
He lives from hand to mouth, in the hour and for the hour, without care for the past or
for thought for the future.
But such as instinct is utterly at fault in civilized life, the half-reclaimed savage
being unable to deal with more subjects of consideration than directly before him is continually
doing acts through mere maladremundous and incapacity, at which he is afterwards deeply
grieved and annoyed.
The nearer inducements always seem to him, through his uncorrected sense of moral perspective,
to be incurably larger than others at the same actual size.
But more remote, consequently, with the temptation of the moment has been yielded to and
passed away and its bitter result comes in its turn before the man.
He's amazed and remorseful at his past weakness.
It seems incredible that he should have done that yesterday, which today seems so silly,
so unjust and so unkindly.
The newly reclaimed by Berrien, with the impulsive, unstable nature of the savage, when
lie also chances to be gifted with a peculiarly generous and affectionate disposition, is of
all others the man most oppressed with the sense of sin.
Now it is a just assertion and a common theme of moralists of many creeds that man, such as
we find him, is born with an imperfect nature.
He has lofty aspirations, but there is a weakness in his disposition, which incapacitates him
from carrying his nobler purposes into effect.
He sees that some particular course of action is his duty, and should be his delight,
but his inclinations are fickle and base, and do not conform to his better judgment.
The whole moral nature of man is tainted with sin, which prevents him from doing the things he
knows to be right. The explanation I offer of this apparent anomaly seems perfectly satisfactory
from a scientific point of view. It is neither more nor less than that of the development of our
nature, whether under Darwin's law of natural selection or through the effects of changed
ancestral habits, has not yet overtaken the development of our moral civilization. Man was barbarous
but yesterday, and therefore it is not to be expected that the natural aptitudes of his
place should already have become molded into accordance with his very recent advance.
we men of the present centuries are like animals suddenly transplanted among new conditions of climate and of food our instincts fail us under the altered circumstances
my theory is confirmed by the fact that the members of old civilizations are far less sensible than recent converts from barbarism of their nature being inadequate to their moral needs the conscience of a negro is aghast at his own wild impulsed in nature and is easily stirred by a preacher
but it is scarcely possible to ruffle the self-complacency of a steady-going chinaman the sense of original sin would show according to my theory not that man was fallen from a higher state but that it was rising in moral culture with more rapidity than the nature of his race could follow
My view is corroborated by the conclusion reached at the end of each of the many independent minds of ethnological research,
that the human race were other savages in the beginning,
and that, after my raids of years of barbarism, man has but very recently found his way into the paths of morality and civilization.
End of Chapter 20
Chapter 21 of Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton.
This is a Libravox recording.
Old Libravox recordings are in the public domain.
For more information on a volunteer, please visit Libravox.org.
Recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 21.
Influences that affect the natural ability of nations.
Before speaking of the influences which affect the natural ability and intelligence of nations and races,
I must beg the reader to bring distinctly before his mind how reasonable it is that such
influences should be expected to exist.
How consonant it is to all analogy and experience to expect that the control of the nature
of future generations should be as much within the power of the living as the health and well-being
of the individual is in the power of the guardians of his youth.
We are exceedingly ignorant of the reasons why we exist, confident, only that individual
life is a portion of some vaster system that struggles ardorously onwards, towards ends,
that are dimly sane or wholly unknown to us by means of the various affinities,
the sentiments, the intelligences, the tastes, the appetites, of innumeral personalities
who ceaselessly succeed one another on the stage of existence.
There is nothing that appears to assign a more exceptional or sacred character to a race
than the families or individuals are composed it.
We know how careless nature is of the lives of individuals.
We have seen how careless she is of eminent families,
how they are built up, flourish and decay,
just the same maybe set of races and of the world itself.
Also, by analogy, of other scenes of existence
than this particular planet of one of innumerable,
Sons. Our world appears hitherto to have developed itself, mainly under the influence of unreasoning affinities,
but of late, man, slowly growing to be intelligent, humane and capable, has appeared on the scene of life and profoundly modified its conditions.
He has already become able to look after his own interests in an incomparably more far-sighted manner than in the old prehistoric days of barbarism and flint-knives.
He is already able to act on the experiences of the past to combine closely with distant allies.
and to prepare for future wants known only through the intelligence long before their pressure has become felt he has introduced a vast deal of civilisation and hygiene which influence to an immense degree his own well-being and that of his children it remains for him to bring other policies into action
there shall tell of the natural gifts of his race it would be writing to no practically useful purpose where i to discuss the effect that might be produced on the population by such social arrangements as existed
in Sparta. They are so alien and repulsive to modern feelings that it is useless to say anything
about them, so I shall wholly confine my remarks to agencies that are actually at work, and upon
which there can be no hesitation in speaking. I shall have occasion to show that certain influences
retard the average age of marriage, while others hasten it, and the general character of my argument
will be to prove that an enormous effect upon the average natural ability of a race may be
produced by means of those influences. I shall argue that the wisest of the
policy is, they which results in retarding the average age of marriage among the weak and in hastening
it among the vigorous classes, whereas most unhappily for us, the influence of numerous
social agencies has been strongly and banefully exerted in a precisely opposite direction.
An estimate of the effect of the average age of marriage on the growth of any section of a nation
is therefore the first subject that requires an investigation.
Everybody is prepared to admit that it is an element should to prove some sensible effect,
but few will anticipate its real magnitude, or will be disposed to believe that its results
have so vast and irresistible and influence on natural ability of a race that I shall be able to
demonstrate.
The average age of marriage affects population in a threefold manner.
Firstly, those who marry when young have the larger families.
Secondly, they produce more generations within a given period, and therefore the growth
of a prolific race, progressing as it does, geometrically, would be vastly increased at the end
of a long period by a habit of early marriages, and thirdly, more generations are alive at the same
time among those races who marry when they are young. In explanation of the aggregate
effects of these three influences, it will be best to take two examples that are widely but not
extremely separated. Suppose two men, M and N, about 22 years old, each of them having, therefore,
the expectation of living to the age of 55 or 33 years longer, and suppose that M marries at once,
and that his descendants, when they arrive at the same age to the same,
but that N delays until he has laid by money,
and does not marry before his 33 years old,
that is to say, 11 years later than M,
and his descendants also follow his example.
Let us further make the two very moderate suppositions
that the early marriages of race M
result in an increase of 1.5 in the next generation,
and also in the production of 3.75 generations in a century,
or the late marriages of the race N results in an increase of only 1.25 for next generation
and in 2.5 generations in 1 century.
It will be found that an increase of 1.5-nish generation,
accumulating on the principle of compound interest during 3.75 generations,
becomes rather more than 18 over 4 times the original amount,
while an increase of 1.25 for 2.5 generations is barely as much as 7 over 4 times the original amount.
Consequently, the increase of the race of M and the end of a century will be greater than
that of N in the ratio of 18 to 7.
That is to say, it will be rather more than 2.5 times as great.
In two centuries of progeny of M will be more than 6 times, and in 3 centuries more than 15 times
as numerous as those of N.
The proportion which the progeny of M will bear at any time to the total living population
will be still greater than this, owing to the number of generations.
of M, who are alive at the same time, being greater than those of N.
The reader will not find any difficulty in estimating the effect of these conditions,
if he begins by ignoring children and all others below the age of 22,
and also by supposing the population to be stationary in its number in consecutive generations.
We have agreed, in the case of M, to allow 3.75 generations to one century,
which gives about 27 years to each generation.
Then when one of this race is 22 years old, his father will, on the average many years,
cases be 27 years older or 49 and as a father lives to 55 he will survive the advent of his son to manhood
for the space of six years consequently during the 27 years in defending between each two generations
there will be found one mature life for the whole period and one other mature life during a period of
six years which gives for the total mature life of the race aim a number which may be expressed by
a fraction six plus 27 over 27 or 33 over 27
The diagram represents the course of three consecutive generations of race M.
The middle line refers to that of the individual about whom I have just been speaking,
the upper one, to that of his father, and the lower to his son.
The dotted line indicates the period of life before the age 22,
the double line, the period between 22 and the average time of which his son is born,
the dark line is the remainder of his life.
A graph is split on the page, a term of 27 years between two generations.
On the other hand, a man of the race N, which does not contribute more than 2.5 generations to a century,
that is to say, 40 years to a single generation, does not attain the age of 22 until, on the average of many cases,
seven years after his father's death, for the father was 40 years old when he was son was born,
and died of the age of 55 when the son was only 15 years old.
In other words, during each period of 18 plus 15 plus 7, or 40 years,
men of matured life for the race N are alive for only 18 plus 15 or 33 of them.
Hence the total matured life for the rates N may be expressed by the fraction 33 over 40.
A graph is displayed on the page, a term of 40 years between two generations.
It follows that the relative population due to the races of M and N is as 33 over 27 to 33 over 40,
or as 40 to 27, which is very nearly as 5 to 3.
We have been calculating on the supposition that the population remains stationary
because it was more convenient to do so,
but the results of our calculation will hold nearly true for all cases,
because if population should increase, the larger number of living descendants
tends to counterbalance the diminished number of living ancestry,
and conversely, if it decreases.
Combining the above ratio of 5 to 3, with those previously obtained,
it results that at the end of one century
from the time when the races
M and N started fair
with equal numbers, the proportion of
mature men of race M
will be four times as numerous as those of race
N at the end of two centuries.
They will be ten times
as numerous, and at the end of three centuries
or less than 26 times as numerous.
I trust the reader will realize
the heavy doom which these figures pronounce
against all subsections of prolific races
in which there is the custom to put
of the period of marriage until middle age. It is a maxim of Malthus that the period of marriage
ought to be delayed in order that the earth may not be overcrowded by a population for whom
there is no place and the great table of nature. If this doctrine influenced all classes alike,
I should have nothing to say about it here, one way or another, for it would hardly affect
the discussions in this book. But, as it is put forward as a rule of conduct for the prudent
part of mankind to follow, we'll see imprudent or necessarily left free to disregard it.
I have no hesitation in saying that it is a most pernicious rule of conduct in its bearing upon race.
Its effect would be such as it caused the race the prudent to fall after a few centuries
into an almost incredible inferiority of numbers to that of the imprudent,
that it is therefore calculated to bring utter ruin upon the breed of any country where the doctrine prevailed.
I protest against the abler races, being encouraged to do withdraw in this way from the struggle for existence,
it may seem monstrous that the weak should be crowded out by the strong but it is still more monstrous that the races best fitted to play their part on the stage of life should be crowded out by the incompetent the ailing and the desponding
the time may hereafter arrive in far distant years when the population of the earth shall be kept as strictly within the bounds of number and suitability of race as a sheep on a well ordered moor or the planets in an orchard-house in the meantime let us do what we can to encourage the manipulation of the race
is best fitted to invent and conform to a high and generous civilization and not out of a mistaken
instinct of giving support to the weak prevent the incoming of strong and hearty individuals
the long period of the dark ages under which europe has lain is due i believe in a very
considerable degree to the celibacy and joined by religious orders on their vultories
whenever a man or woman was possessed of a gentle nature that fitted him or her to deeds of charity to meditation to literature
or to art, the social condition of the time was such that they had no refuge elsewhere than
in the bosom of the church. But the church chose to preach an exact syllabacy. The consequence
was that these gentle natures had no continuance, and thus by policy so singularly unwise and suicidal
that I am hardly able to speak of it without impatience. The church brutalized the breed of our
forefathers. She acted precisely as if she had aimed at selecting the rudest portion of the community
to be alone the parents of future generations.
She practiced the arts which breeders would use,
who aimed at creating ferocious,
courage, and stupid natures.
No wonder that sub-law prevailed for centuries over Europe.
The wonder, rather, is that enough good remained in the veins of Europeans
to enable their race to rise to its present, very moderate level of natural immoderality.
A relic of this monastic spirit clings to our universities,
who say to every man who shows intellectual powers of the kind they take
like to honour. Here is an income from 1 to 200 pounds a year, with free lodging and various
advantages in the way of bored and society. We give it you on account of your ability. Take it
and enjoy it, all your life if you like. We exact no condition or you're continuing to hold
it, but one, namely, that you shall not marry. The policy of the religious world in Europe
was exerted in another direction, with hardly less cruel effect on the nature of future generations
by means of persecutions which brought thousands of the foremost thinkers and men of political
aptitudes to the scaffold, or imprisoned them during a large part of their manhood, or drove them
as emigrants into other lands. In every one of these cases, the check upon their leaving
issue was very considerable. Hence the church, having first captured all the gentle natures and condemned
them to celibacy, made another sweep of her huge nets, this time fishing in stirring waters
to catch those who were the most fearless, truth-seeking, and intelligent in their modes of thought,
and therefore the most suitable parents of a high civilization, and put a strong check, if not a direct stop, to their progeny.
Those she reserved on these occasions to breathe the generations of the future were the servile, the indifferent, and again the stupid.
Thus, as she, to repeat my expression, brutalized human nature by her system of celibacy applied to the gentle,
she demoralized it, by her system of persecution of the intelligent, the sincere and the free,
is enough to make the blood-boiled to think of the blind folly
that has caused the foremost nations of struggling humanity to be the heirs of such hateful ancestry,
and that has so bred our instincts as to keep them in an unnecessarily long-continued antagonism
with the essential requirements of a steadily advancing civilization.
In consequence of this imperfection of our natures, in respect to the conditions and
which we have to live, we are even now almost as much harassed by the sense of moral incapacity
and sin as were the early convents from barbarism, and we steep ourselves in half-unconscious
self-deception and hypocrisy as a partial refuge from its instance. Our avowed creeds remain
at variance with our real rules of conduct, and we lead a dual life of barreligious
mentalism and gross materialistic habitudes. The extent to which persecution must have affected
European races is easily measured by a few well-known statistical facts. Thus, as regards
metrodome and imprisonment, the Spanish nation was drained to free thinkers at the rate of
1,000 persons annually for the three centuries between 1471 and 1781. An average of 100 persons,
having been executed and 900 imprisoned every year during that period. The actual data during
those 300 years are 32,000 burnt, 17,000 persons burnt in effigy, are
presume they mostly died in prison or escaped from Spain, and 291,000 contend to various terms of imprisonment and other penalties.
It is impossible that any nation could stand a policy like this without paying a heavy penalty in the deterioration of its breed,
as has notably been the result in the formation of the superstitious, unintelligent Spanish race of the present day.
Italy was also frightfully persecuted at an earlier date.
In the diocese of Como alone, more than 1,000 were tried annually by the Inquisitors for many years, and 300 were burnt in a single year 1416.
The French persecutions by which the English have been large gainers through receiving their industrial refugees were on a nearly similar scale.
In the 17th century, 3 or 400,000 Protestants perished in prison and the galleys for their attempts to escape or on the scaffold, and an equal number emigrated.
mr smiles in his admirable book on the huguenots has traced the influence of these and of the flemish emigrants on england and shows clearly that she owes to them almost all her industrial arts and very much of the most valuable life-blood of her modern race
there has been another emigration from france of not unequal magnitude but followed by very different results namely that of the revolution in seventeen eighty nine it is most instructive to contrast the effects of the two that protestant's
emigrants were able men, and have profoundly influenced for good both our breed and our history.
On the other hand, the political refugees had but poor average stamina, and have left scarcely
any traces behind them.
It is very remarkable how large proportion of the eminent men of all countries bear foreign
names, and are the children of political refugees.
Men well qualified to introduce a valuable strain of blood.
We cannot fail to reflect on the glorious destiny of a country that should maintain
during many generations the policy of attracting eminently desirable refugees, but not others,
out of encouraging their settlement and the naturalization of their children.
No nation has parted with more immigrants than England,
but whether she has hitherto been on the whole a grainer or a loser by the practice, I am not sure.
No doubt, she has lost a very large number of families of sterling worth,
especially of laborers and artisans, but as a rule, the very ablest men are strongly disinclined to emigrate
They feel that their fortune is assured at home, and unless their spirit of adventure is overwhelmingly strong,
they prefer to live in the high intellectual and moral atmosphere of the more intelligent circles of English society
to her self-banishment among people of altogether lower grades of mind and interests.
England has certainly got rid of a great deal of refuse through means of immigration.
She is found an outlet for men of adventurous and bohemian natures who are excellently adapted for colonizing a new country,
but are not wanted in old civilizations, and she has also been disembarrassed of a vast number
of turbulent reticles and the like, men who are decidedly able, but by no means eminent,
and who zeal, self-confidence, and irreverence far outbalanced their other qualities.
The rapid rise of new colonies and the decay of old civilizations is, I believe, mainly due to their
respective social agencies, which, in the one case promote and in the other case retard,
the marriages are the most suitable breeds.
In a young colony, a strong arm and enterprising brain are the most appropriate fortune for a marrying man, and again, as women are few, the inferior males are seldom likely to marry. In an old civilization the agencies are more complex. Among the active ambitious classes, none, but the inheritors of fortune are likely to marry young. There is especially a run against men of classes, upper C, upper D, and upper E. Those I mean whose future fortune is not assured except through a good deal of self-denial and effort.
it is almost impossible that they should succeed well and rise high in society if they hamper themselves with a wife in their early manhood men of class's upper f and upper g are more independent but they are not nearly so numerous
and therefore their breed though intrinsically of more worth than upper e or upper d has much less effect on the standard of the nation at large but even if men of class's upper f and upper g marry young and ultimately make fortunes and achieve peerage
or high social position, they become infected with the ambition current in all old civilizations
of founding families.
Thence result, the evils I have already described in speaking of the marriages of elder sons
with hiruses and of the suppression of the marriages of the younger sons.
Again, there is a constant tendency of the best men in the country to settle in the great cities,
where marriages are less prolific and children are less likely to live.
Owing to these several causes, there is a steady check in a heavy check in a house.
an old civilization upon the fertility of the ablo classes.
The improvident and unambitious are those who chiefly keep up the breed,
so the race gradually deteriorates, becoming each successive generation less fitted for a high civilization,
although it retains the external appearances of one,
until the time comes when the whole political and social fabric caves in,
and a greater or less relapse to barbarism takes place,
during the reign of which the race is perhaps able to recover its tone.
The best form of civilization in respect to the improvement of the race would be one in which
society was not costly, where incomes were chiefly derived from professional sources, and not
much through inheritance, where every lad had a chance of showing his abilities, and, if highly
gifted, was enabled to achieve a first-class education and entrance into professional life,
by the liberal help of the exhibitions and scholarships which he had gained in his early youth,
where marriage was held in as high honor as in ancient Jewish times, where the pride of race was encouraged,
of course I do not refer to the nonsense called sentiment of the present day that goes under that name,
where the weak could find a welcome and a refuge in celibate monasteries or sisterhoods,
and lastly, where the better sort of immigrants and refugees from other lands were invited and welcomed,
and their descendants naturalized.
End of Chapter 22 of Hereditary Genius
by Francis Gauton.
This is a Libravox recording,
or Libravox recordings from the public domain.
For more information or to volunteer,
please visit Libavox.org,
recorded by Leon Harvey.
Chapter 22.
General Considerations
It is confidently asserted by all modern physiologists
that the life of every plant and animal
is built up of an enormous number of subordinate lives,
that each organism consists of a multitude of elemental parts,
which are to a great extent independent of each other,
that each organ has its proper life or autonomy
and can develop and reproduce itself independently of other tissues.
See Darwin on Domestication of Plants and Animals,
Volume 2, page 368-369.
Thus the word man, when rightly understood, becomes a noun of multitude,
because he is composed of millions, perhaps billions of cells,
each of which possesses in some sort an independent life
and is parent of other cells.
He is a conscious whole,
formed by the joint agencies of a host of what appeared to us
to be unconscious or barely conscious elements.
Mr. Darwin, in his remarkable theory of pangenesis,
takes two great strides from this starting point.
He supposes, first, that each cell,
having, of course, its individual peculiarities,
breeds nearly true to its kind,
by propagating innumeral germs,
or to use his expression, gemules,
which circulate in the blood and multiply there.
remaining in that inchoate form until they're able to fix themselves upon other more or less perfect tissue,
and that they become developed into regular cells.
Secondly, the germs are supposed to be solely governed by their respective natural affinities
in selecting their points of attachment,
and that consequently the marvellous structure of the living form is built up under the influence of a numeral, blind affinities,
and not under that of a central controlling power.
This theory propounded by Mr Darwin as provisional,
and avowedly based in some degree on pure hypothesis and very largely on analogy is,
whether it be true or not, of enormous service to those who inquire into hereditary.
It gives a key that unlocks every one of the hitherto, unopened barriers to our comprehension of its nature.
It binds within the compass of a singularly simple law,
the multifarious forms of reproduction, witnessed in the wide range of organic life,
and it brings all these forms of reproduction under the same conditions as governed the ordinary growth of each individual.
It is therefore very divisible that we should look at the facts of hereditary genius, from the
point of view which the theory of pan genesis affords, and to this I will endeavor to guide the reader.
Every type of character in a living being may be compared to the typical appearance always found
in different descriptions of assemblages.
It is true that the life of an animal is conscious, and that the elements on which it is
based are apparently unconscious, while exactly the reverse is the case in the corporate life
of a body of men.
Nevertheless, the employment of this analogy will help us considerably in obtaining a clear understanding of the laws which govern hereditary, and they will not mislead us, when used in the manner I propose.
The assemblages of which I speak are such, as are uncontrolled by any central authority, but have assumed their typical appearance through the free action of the individuals who compose them,
each man being banded on his immediate interests and finding his place out of the sole influence of an effective affinity to his neighbours.
A small rising, watering place affords as good an illustration as any of which I can think.
It is often hardly possible to trace its first beginnings.
Two or three houses were perhaps built for private use and becoming accidentally vacant,
were seen and rented by holiday folk, who praised locality and raised demand for further accommodation.
Other houses were built to meet the requirement.
This led to an inn, to the daily visit of the bakers and butcher's cart, the postman and so forth.
Then as the village increased and shops began to be established, young artisans and other floating jemmiles of English population,
in search of a place where they might advantageously attach themselves became fixed.
And so each new opportunity was seized upon, and each opening filled up as soon or very soon after it existed.
The general result of these purely selfish affinities is that watering places are curiously similar,
even before the speculative builder has stepped in.
We may predict what kind of shops will be found and how they will be placed,
nay, even what kinds of books and placards will you put up in the windows?
So, notwithstanding abundant individual peculiarities, we find them to have a strong, generic identity.
The type of these watering places is certainly a durable one.
The human materials of which they are made remain similar, and so are the conditions under which they exist,
of having to supply the wants of the average British holiday seeker.
Therefore, the watering place would always breed true to its kind.
It would do so by detaching an offshoot of the physical.
saparious principle, or like a polyp, from which you may snip off a bit, which thenceforward
lives an independent life and grows into a complete animal, or to compare it with a higher order
of life, two watering places at some distance apart might between them afford material
to raise another in an intermediate locality. Precisely the same remarks might be made about
fishing villages, or manufacturing towns, or new settlements in the bush, or an encampment
of gold diggers, each of these would breed true to its kind. If we go to
to more stationary forms of society than our own, we shall find numerous examples of the purest breed.
Thus, the Otentot Kral, or village of today diners, in no way from those described in
the earliest travellers, or to take an immensely longer leap, the information gathered from
the most ancient paintings in Egypt, accords with our observations of the water life of the
descendants of those peoples, whom the paintings represent.
Next, let us consider the nature of hybrids. Suppose a town to be formed under the influence,
of two others that differ, the one a watering place and the other of fish in town. What will be the result?
We find that particular combination to be usually favourable because the different elements do not interfere
with, but rather support one another. The fishing interest gives greater solidarity to the place
than the more ephemeral presence of the tourist population can furnish. The picturesque seaside life
is also an attraction to visitors and the fishermen cater for their food. On the other hand, the watering place
gives more varied conditions of existence to the fishermen.
The visitors are very properly mulked,
directly, indirectly, for charities, roads, and the like,
and they are not unwelcome customers in various ways to their fellow townsmen.
Let us take another instance of an hybrid,
when that leads to a different result.
Suppose an enterprising manufacturer from a town of no great distance
from an insipent water-hole
discovers advantages in its minerals, water power, or means of access,
and prepares to set up his mill in the place.
We may predict what?
will follow with much satanity. If the place will be forsaken as a watering place or the manufacturer
will be in some way, or rather got rid of. The two elements are discordant. The dirt and noise
and rough artisans engaged in the manufacturing are uncongenial to the population of a watering
place. The moral I have in view will be clear to the reader. I wish to show that because
a well-conditioned man marries a well-conditioned woman, each of pure blood as regards to any
natural gift, it does not in the least follow that the hybrid offspring will succeed.
I will continue to employ the same metaphor to explain the matter in which apparent sports of nature are produced,
such as the sudden appearance of a man of great abilities in undistinguished families.
Mr. Darwin maintains, in a theory of pangenesses, that the gemmules of innumeral qualities
derived from ancestral sources circulate in the blood and propagate themselves,
generation after generation, still in the state of gemules,
but fail in developing themselves into cells, because other antagonistic gemmules,
are pre-potent and overmaster them in the struggle for points of attachment. Hence there is a
vastly larger number of capabilities in every living being than ever find expression, and for every
patient element there are countless latent ones. The character of a man is wholly formed through
these gemmules that have succeeded in attaching themselves. The remainder have been overpowered by
their antagonists, count for nothing, just as the policy of a democracy is formed by that of the majority
of its citizens, or as a parliamentary voice of any place, is determined by the dominant
political views of the electors. In both instances, the disintent minority is powerless.
Let, however, by the virtue of the more rapid propagation of one class of electors, say,
of an Irish population, the numerical strength of the weaker party is supposed to gradually
increase, until the minority becomes the majority. Then there will be a sudden reversal or
revolution of the political equilibrium, and the character of the borough or notary.
as evidenced by its corporate acts will be entirely changed.
This corresponds to a so-called sport of nature,
again to make the similes still more closely appropriate to our wants.
Suppose that by some alteration in the system of representation,
two boroughs each containing an Irish element and a large minority,
the one having always returned a weak and the other a conservative,
to be combined into a single borough, returning one member.
It is clear that the Whig and the Conservative Party will neutralise one another,
and that the union of the two Irish minorities will form a strong majority,
and that a member professing Irish interests is sure to be returned.
This strictly corresponds to the case where the son has marked peculiarities
which neither of his parents possessed in a patent form.
The dominant influence of pure blood over Mongol alliances is also easily to be understood
by the simile of the two boroughs.
For if every perfect and incolate voter in one of them,
that is to say every male, man and child, be a radical to his backbone.
The incoming of such a compact mass would overpower the dividing politics of the inhabitants of the other,
with which it was combined.
These similes, which are perfectly legitimate according to the theory of pan genesis,
are well worthy of being indulge in,
for they give considerable precision to our views on her vegetarian,
and compel facts that appear anomalous at first sight to fall into intelligible order.
I will now explain what I presume ought to be understood when we see,
speak of the stability of types, and what is the nature of the changes through which one type yields to another?
Stability is a word taken from the language of mechanics. It is felt to be an apt word. Let us see
what the conception of types would be when applied to mechanical conditions. It is shown by Mr. Darwin
in his great theory of the origin of species that all forms of organic life are in some sense
convertible into one another. For all have, according to his views, sprung from common ancestry,
and therefore A and B, having both descended from C, the lines of descent might be remounted
from A to C and re-decented from C to B. Yet the changes are not by insensible gradations.
There are many, but not an infinite number of intermediate links.
How is the law of continuity to be satisfied by a series of changes in jerks.
The mechanical conception would be that of a rough stone, having in consequence of its roughness
a vast number of natural facets, on any of which it might rest in stable equilibrium. That
is to say, when pushed it would somewhat yield. When pushed much harder, it would again
yield, but in a less degree. In either case, on the pressure being withdrawn, it would have
fall back into its first position. But if, by a powerful effort, the stone is compelled to overpass
the limits of the facet on which it has hitherto found rest, it will tumble over into a new position
of stability, when just the same proceedings must be gone through as before. Before it,
can be dislodged and rolled another step onwards. The various positions of stable equilibrium
may be looked upon as so many typical attitudes of the stone, the type being more durable,
as the limits of its stability are wider. We also see clearly that there is no violation
of the law of continuity in the movements of the stone, though it can only repose in certain
widely separated positions. Now for another metaphor, taken from a more complex system of forces,
We've all known what it is to be jammed in the midst of a great crowd, struggling and pushing and swerving, to and fro, in its endeavour to make a way through some narrow passage.
There is a deadlock. Each member of the crowd is pushing, the mass is agitated, but there is no progress.
If by a great effort a man drives those in front of him but a few inches forwards, a rear coil is pretty sure to follow, and there is no ultimate advance.
at length by some accidental unigen of effort, the deadlock yields.
A forward movement is made, and the elements of the crowd fall into slightly varied combinations.
But in a few seconds, there is another deadlock, which is relieved, after a while, through just the same
process as before.
Each of these formations of the crowd, in which they have found themselves in a deadlock,
is a position of stable equilibrium, and represents a typical attitude.
It is easy to form a general idea of the conditions of stable equilibrium in the organic world,
where one element is so correlated with another
that there must be enormous number of unstable combinations
for each that is capable of maintaining itself unchanged
generation after generation.
I will now make a few remarks on the subject of individual variation.
The gemules when every cell of every organism is developed
are supposed, in the theory of pangenesis,
to be derived from two causes.
The one, unchanged inheritance, the other changed inheritance.
Mr. Darwin in his latter work,
Variation of Animals and Plans Under Domestication shows fairly clearly that individual variation
is a somewhat more important feature than we might have expected. It becomes an interesting
inquiry to determine how much of a person's constitution is due, on an average, to the unchanged
gifts of a remote ancestry, and how much in the accumulation of individual variations.
The doctrine of pangenesis gives excellent materials for mathematical formulae, the constants of which
might be supplied through averages of facts like those contained in my tables if they were prepared for the purpose.
My own data or two lacks to go upon. The averages ought to refer to some simple fiscal characteristic unmisturable in its quality
and not subject to the doubts which attend the appraisement of ability. Let us remark that there need be no hesitation in accepting averages for this purpose,
for the meaning and value of an average are perfectly clear. It would represent the results,
supposing the competing gemmules to be equally fertile, and also supposing the proportion of the jamules affected by individual variation to be constant in all the cases.
The immediate consequence of the theory of man genesis is somewhat startling.
It appears to show that a man is wholly built up of his own and ancestral peculiarities,
and only in an infinitesimal degree of characteristics handed down in an unchanged form from extremely ancient times.
It would follow that under a prolonged term of constant conditions, it would matter little or nothing
what were the characteristics of the early progenitors of a race, the type being supposed constant,
for the opportunity would invariably be moulded by those of its more recent ancestry.
The reason for what I've just stated is easily to be comprehended if easy though improbable figures
be employed in illustration.
Suppose for the sake merely of a very simple numerical example that a child acquired one-tenth of his nature from individual variation.
and inherited the remaining nine tenths from his parents.
It follows that his two parents would have handed down only nine tenths of nine tenths,
or 0.81 from his grandparents,
0.729 from his great-grandparents, and so on.
The numerator of the fraction increasing in each successive step,
less rapidly than the denominator,
until we arrive at a mentioning value of the fraction.
The part inherited by this child in an unchanged form
from all his ancestors above the 50th,
degree would be only one five thousandth of his whole nature. I do not see why any serious
difficulty should stand in the way of mathematicians in framing a compact formula based on their
theory of pangenesis to express the composition of organic beings in terms of their inherited
and individual peculiarities, and to give us, of deserted constraints have been determined,
the means of foretelling the average distribution of characteristics among a large multitude
of offspring whose parentage was known. The problem would have to be attacked.
on the following principle.
The average proportion of gemules modified by individual variation under various conditions
preceding birth clearly admits of being determined by observation, and the deviations from
that average may be determined by the same theory in the law of chances, to which I have so often
referred. Again, the proportion of other gemmules, which are transmitted in an unmodified
form, will be similarly treated, for the children would, on the average, inherit the gemules
in the same proportion as they existed in their parents.
But in each child, there would be a deviation from that average.
The table in page 34 is identical with a special case
in which only two forms of gemules had to be considered,
and in which they existed in equal numbers in both parents.
If the theory of pangenesis be true,
not only might the average qualities of the descendants of groups A and B,
A and C, A and D,
and every other combination be predicted,
but also the numbers of them who deviate
in various proportions from their averages.
Thus, the issue of F and A ought to result in so-and-so for an average
and in such and such numbers per million of A, B, C, D, E, F, G, etc. classes.
The latent gem-hules equally admit have been determined from the patient characteristics
of many previous generations, and the tendency to revision into any ancient form ought
to be admit of being calculated.
In short, the theory of Pangenesis brings all the influences that bear on hereditary into
a form that is appropriate for the grasp of mathematical analysis.
I will conclude by saying a few words upon what is to be understood by the phrase individuality.
The artificial breeding of fish has been the subject of so many books, shows and lectures,
that everyone has become more or less familiar with its processes.
The milk taken from the male is allowed to fall upon the ova that have been deposited
by the female, which thereupon rapidly changed their appearance and gradually changed their appearance,
gradually, without any other agency, an embryo fish may be observed to develop itself inside each of them.
The ovum may have been separated for many days from the female, the milt for many hours from the male.
They are therefore entirely detached portions of organized matter, leading their own separate organic existences,
and at the instant, or very shortly after they touch, the foundations are laid of an individual life.
But where was that life during the long interval of separation of the milt and row from the parent fish?
If these substances were possessed of conscious lives in the interim,
then two lives will have been merged into one individuality by the process,
which is a direct contradiction in terms.
If neither had conscious lives, then consciousness was produced by an operation
as much under human control as anything can be.
It may not be said that the ovum was always alive,
and the milt had merely an accessory influence,
because a young fish inherits his character from its parents equally,
and there is an abundance of other physiological deaths.
disprove the idea.
Therefore, so far as fish are concerned, the creation of new life is as unrestrictedly within
the compass of human power as a creation of any material product, whatever, on the
combination of given elements.
Again, suppose a breeder of fish to have two kinds of milk belonging to salmon
of different character, each in a separate cup A and B, and two sorts of over, each also
in a separate cup, C and D. Then he can make this option the fish A, C, and B,
or else the fish AD and BC. Therefore not only the creation of the lives of fish in a general sense,
but also the specific character of individual lives within wide limits, is unrestrictedly under human control.
The power of the director of an establishment for breeding fish is of exactly the same quality as that of a cook in her kitchen.
Both director and cook requires certain elements to work upon, but having got them, they can create a fish or a dinner,
as the case may be, according to a pre-determined pattern.
Now, all generation is physiologically the same, and therefore the reflections raised by what has been stated of fish are equally applicable to the life of man.
The entire human race, or any one of its varieties may indefinitely increase its number by a system of early marriages, or it may wholly annihilate itself by the observance of celibacy.
It may also introduce new human forms by means of the intermarriage of varieties and of a change in the conditions of life.
It follows that the human race has a large control over its future forms of activity.
far more than an individual has over his own, since the freedom of individuals is narrowly
restricted by the cost in energy of exercising their wheels.
Their state may be compared to that of cattle in an open pasture, each tethered closely
to a peg by an elastic cord.
These can graze in a direction for short distances with little effort, because the cord
stretches easily at first, but the further they range, the more powerfully does its elastic
force pull backwards against them.
The extreme limit of their several ranges must lie at that distance from the peg, which
where the maximum supply of nervous force from the chemical machinery of their bodies can evolve,
is only just equivalent to the outflow required to resist the strain of the cord.
Now the freedom of humankind, considered as a whole, is far greater than this,
for it can gradually modify its own nature, or to keep, to the previous metaphor,
it can cause the pegs themselves to be continually shifted.
It can advance them from point to point,
towards new and better pastures over wide areas whose bounds aren't as yet,
unknown. Nature teams have latent to life, which man has large powers of evoking out of the
forms and to the extent which he desires. We must not permit ourselves to consider each human
or other personality as something supernaturally added to the stock of nature, but rather as
a segregation of what already existed, under new shape, and as a regular consequence of previous
conditions. Neither must we be misled by the word individuality, because it appears, from the
many facts and arguments in this book, that our personalities are not so independent as our self-
consciousness leads us to believe. We may look upon each individual as something not wholly
detached from its parent source, as a wave that has been lifted and shaped by normal conditions
in an unknown, illimitable ocean. There is decidedly a solidarity as well as a separateness
in all human and probably in all lives whatsoever, and this consideration goes far as I think
to establish an opinion that the constitution of the living universe is a pure theism and that
its form of activity is what may be described as cooperative. It points to the conclusion
that all life is single in its essence, but various, ever-varying and interactive in its
manifestations, and that men and all other living animals are active workers and shares in a vastly
more extended system of cosmic action than any of ourselves, much less of them can possibly
comprehend. It also suggests that they may contribute, more or less unconsciously, to the manifestation
of a far higher life than our own, somewhat as, I do not propose to push the metaphor too far,
the individual's selves of one of the more complex animals contribute to the manifestation
of its higher order of personality.
End of Chapter 22
Appendix to Hereditary Genius by Francis Galton
This is a Librevox recording.
All Librevox recordings from the public domain.
For more information of volunteer, please visit Librevox.org, recorded by Leon Harvey.
The deviations from the average are given in the following table of M quittalette as far as 80th grades.
They are intended to be reckoned on either side of the average and therefore extended over a total range of 160 grades.
The 80th is a deviation so extreme that the chances of its being exceeded upwards or downwards, whichever of the two events we please to select, is only 5,000, 9992,
divided by 10 million equals 8 over 10 million or less than 1 in a million.
That is to say, when firing at a target, see diagram page 28, less than 1 out of a million shots,
taking the average of many millions will hit it at a greater height than 80 of Quedalette's grades
above the main of all the shots, and an equally small number will hit it lower than the 80th grade
below the same mean. Column M gives the chance of a short falling into any given grade
80 multiply by 2 or 160 in total number. Column N represents the chances from another point of view
it is derived directly from M and shows the probability of a short line between any specific
grade and the mean. Each figure in N consisting of the sum of all the figures in M
up to the grade in question and inclusive. Thus, as we see by
column M, the chance against a shot falling into the first grade, superior or inferior, whichever
we please to select, is 0.025225 to 1, and 0.0251214 to 1. Against its falling into the second, and
0.024924 to 1 against its falling into the third. Then the chance against its falling between
the mean and the third grade inclusive is clearly the sum of
of these three numbers or 0.075273 which is the entry in column M opposite the grade 3.
Tabled by Quedalettes displayed on the page with 40 rows proceeding down from grade
or rank of the group column M the probability of drawing each group column M some of
the probabilities commencing at the most probable group number of the grade M probability
of drawing each group and N some of the probabilities commencing at the most probable group.
These columns may be used for due purposes.
The one is to calculate a table like that in page 34, where I have simply lumped 11 of quadlite's
grades into 1, so that my classes upper A and lower A correspond to his grade 11 in column
N, my classes upper B and lower B, to the difference between his grades 22 and 11.
my upper sea and lower sea to that between his grades 33 and 22 and so on.
The other is as a test, whether or no group of events so due to the same general causes,
because of they are, their classification will afford numbers that correspond with those in the table,
otherwise they will not.
This test can be employed in page 30, 31 and 33.
The method of conducting the comparison is easily to be understood by the following example,
in the figures of which I take from Quedalette.
It seems that 487 observations of the right ascension of the polar star were made a greenwich
between 1836 and 1839, and are recorded in the publications of the observatory,
after having been corrected for precision, mutation, etc., and subject only to errors of observation.
If they are grouped into classes separated by grades of 0.5 seconds, the numbers in each of these classes
will be, as shown in column 3, page 380.
We raise them in the proportion of 1,000 to 487 in order to make the ratios decimal
and therefore comparable with the figures in Quedalette's table, and then insert them in column 4.
These tell us that it has been found by a pretty large experience that the chance of an observation
falling within the class of 0.5 seconds from the main is 150 to 1,000, of its falling within
the class of 1 second is 126 to 1,000, and so on for the rest.
This information is analogous to that given in column M of Quedalette's table, and we shall now
proceed to calculate from 4 to column 5, which is analogous to quaglet's N.
The method of doing so is, however, different.
N was formed by adding the entries of M from the average outwards.
We must set to work in the converse way of working from the outside innerwards, because
the exact domain is not supposed to have been ascertained, and also because this method of
working will be somewhat the more convenient.
Even if we had ascertained the mean.
A table is displayed on the page.
We have 10 columns displaying the classes, the range in each class, the number of observations
in each class, events per 1,000 by experience, probabilities derived from experience, corresponding
grade in n differences, revised grades, probabilities derived from calculation, and events per
1,000 by calculation.
Now, wherever the mean may lie, it is certain that the chance is 500 to 1,000 against an observation
being on one specific side, say the minus side.
Therefore, column 4, by showing the no observation lies outside the class 3.5 seconds, Tassily
states that it is 500 to 1,000, or 0.500 to 1.00, against any observation lying between
3.5 seconds and the mean.
1.5.00 is therefore written in
column 5, opposite 3.5 seconds. Again, as according to 4, there were only two cases in this class.
3.5 seconds, it is 500 minus 2 equals 498 to 1,000, that any observation will lie between class.
3 seconds and the average, and 0.498 is written in column 5, opposite to 3 seconds.
similarly
498 minus 13 equals 486
is written opposite to 2.5 seconds
and we proceed in this way
until we fall within the observations
that form part of the group of the mean
168 in number
a remainder is 68
it ought strictly speaking to be equal
to one half of 168 or 84
we therefore may conclude
that the mean has been taken to travel too high
a calculation made in exactly the same way
from positive 3.5 seconds inwards to the mean, we'll take in the other portion of the main
group, namely 100. Now we compare our results with Quedulettes column N, and see to which of these
grades a number of now column 5 are severely equal. The grades in question are written in column 6.
In proportion of these observations are strictly according with the law of deviation from
the mean, so the intervals between the grades in column 6 will approach to equality. What they
actually are is shown in column 7. We cannot expect the two extreme terms to be given results of much
value because the numbers of observations are too few, but taking only the remainder in consideration,
we find that the average interval of 6.5 is very generally adhered to. Now then, let us see
what the numbers in the cases would have been, by theory, if starting either from 2.5,
a little lower than 2.6, as we agreed it ought to be, above the average, or from 4 below it,
we construct a series of classes, according to Quedlott's grades, having a common interval of 6.5.
Column 8 shows what the classes would be.
Column 9 shows the corresponding figures taken directly from Quedlet's N.
And column 10 gives the difference between these figures,
which are so closely accorded with the entries in column 4,
as to place it beyond all doubt that the areas in the Greenwich observations
are strictly governed by the law of a deviation from the average.
It remains that I should say are very few words on the principle of the law of deviation from the average,
or as it is commonly called, the law of errors of observations,
due to the place. Every variable event depends on a number of variable causes, and each of
these, owing to the very fact of its variability, depends upon other variables, and so one
step after step, to one knows not where to stop. Also by the very fact of each of these causes
has been a variable event, it has a mean value, and therefore it is, I am merely altering the phrase,
and even chance in any case that the event should be greater or less than the mean. Now it is
asserted to be a matter of secondary moment to busy ourselves in respect to these minute
causes, further than, as to the probability of their exceeding or falling short of their
several main values, and the chance of a larger or smaller number of them doing so in any
given case resembles the chance, well-known calculators, of the results that would be met with
when making a draw out of an urn containing an equal quantity of black and white balls of
enormous numbers.
Each ball that is drawn out has an equal chance of being black or white, just as each
subordinate event has an equal chance of exceeding or falling short of its main value.
I cannot enter further here into the philosophy of this view, the latest writer of Pornity and
Mr. Crofton in a paper read before the Royal Society in April 1869. A table, made on the
above hypothesis, has been constructed by Coronot, and will be found in the appendix page 267
of Quedits Letters on Probabilities, translated by Downs, Leighton and Coe, 1849. But it does not
extend nearly so far as the letter M quidlet. The latter is calculated on a very simple principle
being the results of drawing 999 balls out of an urn containing black and white balls in equal
quantities in enormous numbers. His grade number one is the case of drawing 499 white and 500 black.
His two in 498 white and 501 black, so on, the 80th been 420 white and 579 black.
It makes no sensible difference in the general form of results when these large numbers are taken, what their actual amount may be.
The value of a grade will of course be very different, but almost exactly the same quality of curve would be obtained if the figures in quidlets or cornets tables were protracted.
All this is shown by quidlet in his comparison of the two tables.
A table is displayed on the page with alphabetical list of the letters and the relationships to which they correspond.
End of Appendix
And the end of hereditary genius
by Francis Galton
